POPULAR NOVELS.

                                   BY

                         _MRS. MARY J. HOLMES_.


                       TEMPEST AND SUNSHINE.
                       ENGLISH ORPHANS.
                       HOMESTEAD ON HILLSIDE.
                       ’LENA RIVERS.
                       MEADOW BROOK.
                       DORA DEANE.
                       COUSIN MAUDE.
                       MARIAN GREY.
                       EDITH LYLE.
                       DAISY THORNTON.
                       CHATEAU D’OR.
                       QUEENIE HETHERTON (_New_).
                       DARKNESS AND DAYLIGHT.
                       HUGH WORTHINGTON.
                       CAMERON PRIDE.
                       ROSE MATHER.
                       ETHELYN’S MISTAKE.
                       MILBANK.
                       EDNA BROWNING.
                       WEST LAWN.
                       MILDRED.
                       FORREST HOUSE.
                       MADELINE.
                       CHRISTMAS STORIES.

 “Mrs. Holmes is a peculiarly pleasant and fascinating writer. Her books
  are always entertaining, and she has the rare faculty of enlisting the
  sympathy and affections of her readers, and of holding their attention
             to her pages with deep and absorbing interest.”


      All published uniform with this volume. Price $1.50 each. Sold
         everywhere, and sent _free_ by mail on receipt of price,

                                    BY

                    G. W. CARLETON & Co., Publishers,
                                New York.

[Illustration: Eng^d. by Geo E. Perine, N. York]




                           CHRISTMAS STORIES.

                                   BY

                          MRS. MARY J. HOLMES,

                               AUTHOR OF

     TEMPEST AND SUNSHINE.—DARKNESS AND DAYLIGHT.—MILBANK.—ENGLISH
             ORPHANS.—’LENA RIVERS.—ETHELYN’S MISTAKE.—HUGH
   WORTHINGTON.—MADELINE.—WEST LAWN—MARIAN GREY.—EDNA BROWNING, ETC.

                 _WITH A STEEL PORTRAIT OF THE AUTHOR._

[Illustration]

                               NEW YORK.

                  _G. W. Carleton & Co., Publishers._

                       LONDON: S. LOW, SON & CO.

                              MDCCCLXXXV.




                            COPYRIGHT, 1884,
                           BY DANIEL HOLMES,
                          ALL RIGHTS RESERVED.


                             Stereotyped by
                            SAMUEL STODDER,
                          42 DEY STREET, N. Y.




                                   TO

                          MISS MARY W. JEWETT,

                          (OF CLARKSON, N. Y.)

                    WHO HAS BEEN SO LONG IDENTIFIED

                                WITH THE

                         PARISH OF ST. LUKE’S,

                               AND WHO IS

 ALMOST AS MUCH A PART OF THE CHRISTMAS FESTIVAL AS THE CHRISTMAS-TREE
                                ITSELF,

                       I DEDICATE THESE STORIES,

        SOME OF WHICH HAVE IN THEM MORE OF FACT THAN OF FICTION.




                               CONTENTS.


                                                      Page
                 I. ALICE AND ADELAIDE.                  9
                II. RED-BIRD.                          121
               III. RUTH AND RENA.                     172
                IV. BENNY’S CHRISTMAS.                 207
                 V. THE CHRISTMAS FONT.                236
                VI. ADAM FLOYD.                        271
               VII. JOHN LOGAN.                        325
              VIII. THE PASSION PLAY AT OBERAMMERGAU.  342




                          ALICE AND ADELAIDE.




                               CHAPTER I.
                             CHRISTMAS EVE.


It was Christmas eve, and the parlors of No. 46 Shelby Street were
ablaze with light; rare flowers, in vases rarer still, filled the rooms
with a sweet perfume, bringing back, as it were, the summer glory which
had faded in the autumn light, and died in the chill December’s breath.
Costly pictures adorned the walls; carpets, which seemed to the eye like
a mossy bed inlaid with roses, covered the floors, while over all, the
gas-light fell, making a scene of brilliant beauty such as was seldom
witnessed in the quiet city of ——, where our story opens.

It was the night of Alice Warren’s first presentation to society, as a
young lady, and in her luxurious dressing-room she stood before her
mirror, bending her graceful head, while her mother placed among her
flowing curls a golden arrow, and then pronounced the toilet complete.
Alice Warren was very beautiful with her fair young face, her waving
hair, and lustrous eyes of blue, which shone with more than their wonted
brightness, as, smoothing down the folds of her dress, she glanced again
at the mirror opposite, and then turned toward her mother just as a
movement in the hall without attracted the attention of both. It was a
slow, uncertain step, and darting forward, Alice cried:

“It is father—come to see how I look on my eighteenth birthnight!”

“Not to _see_ you, my child,” the father answered; and in the tones of
his voice there was a note of sorrow, as if the struggle of nineteen
long years were not yet fully over.

To Hugo Warren the world was one dark, dreary night, and the gold so
many coveted would have been freely given, could he but once have looked
upon the face of his only child, who, bounding to his side, parted the
white hair from his forehead, and laying his hand upon her head, asked
him “to _feel_ if she were not beautiful.”

Very tenderly and caressingly the father’s hand moved over the shining
hair, the glowing cheek, and rounded arms of the graceful little figure
which stood before him, then dashing a tear away, the blind man said:

“My Alice must be beautiful if she is, as they tell me, like her
mother,” and the sightless eyes turned instinctively toward the mother,
who, coming to his side, replied:

“Alice is like me as I was when you last saw my face—but I have changed
since then—there are lines of silver in my hair, and lines of time upon
my face.”

The blind man shook his head. The picture of the fond girl-wife, who, in
his hour of bitter agony had whispered in his ear, “I will be sunlight,
moonlight, starlight—everything to you, my husband,” had never changed
to him—for faithfully and well that promise had been kept, and it was
better perhaps, that he could not see the shadows on her face—shadows
which foretold a darker hour than any he had ever known—an hour when the
sunlight of her love would set forever. But no such forebodings were
around him now. He held his wife and daughter both in his arms, and
holding them thus, forgot for a moment that he was blind.

“Did you invite Adelaide?” Alice asked at last; and Mr. Warren replied:

“Yes, but it is doubtful whether she will come. She is very proud, her
father says, and does not wish to put herself in a position to be
slighted.”

“Oh, father!” Alice cried, “Adelaide Huntington does not know me. I
could not slight her because she is poor, and if she comes I will treat
her like a royal princess,” and Alice’s face flushed with pleasure as
she thought how attentive she would be to the daughter of her father’s
“confidential clerk and authorized agent.”

Meanwhile, in a distant part of the city, in a dwelling far more humble
than that of Hugo Warren, another family group was assembled, father,
mother, daughter—all, save old Aunt Peggy, who, thankful for a home
which saved her from the almshouse, performed willingly a menial’s part,
bearing patiently the whims of the mother, and the caprices of the
daughter, the latter of whom proved a most tyrannical and exacting
mistress. Tall, dignified, and rather aristocratic in her bearing,
Adelaide Huntington was called handsome by many, and admired by those
who failed to see the treachery hidden in her large, dark eyes, or the
constant effort she made to seem what she was not. To be noticed by
those whose position in life was far above her own, was her aim, and
when the envied Alice Warren extended to her family an invitation to be
present at her birthday party, her delight was unbounded.

She would go, of course, she said, “and her father would go with her,
and she must have a new dress, too, even if it took every cent they
had.”

The dress was purchased, and though it was only a simple white muslin,
it well became the queenly form of the haughty Adelaide, who, when her
toilet was completed, asked her father if “he did not think she would
overshadow the diminutive Alice?”

“I don’t see why there should be this difference between us,” she
continued, as her father made no answer. “Here I must be poor all my
life, while she will be rich, unless Mr. Warren chances to fail——”

“Which he will do before three days are passed,” dropped involuntarily
from the lips of Mr. Huntington.

Then with a wild, startled look he grasped his daughter’s arm,
exclaiming:

“Forget what I just said—breathe not a word of it to any one, for Heaven
knows I would help it if I could. But it is too late—too late.”

It was in vain that Adelaide and her mother sought an explanation of
these strange words. Mr. Huntington would give none, and in unbroken
silence he accompanied his daughter to the house of Mr. Warren.

Very cordially Alice welcomed the young girl striving in various ways to
relieve her from the embarrassment she would naturally feel at finding
herself among so many strangers. And Adelaide _was_ ill at ease, for the
spirit of jealous envy in her heart whispered to her of slight and
insult where none were intended; whispered, too, that her muslin dress
which, at home with her mother and Aunt Peggy to admire, had been so
beautiful, was nothing, compared with the soft, flowing robes of Alice
Warren, whose polite attentions she construed into a kind of patronizing
pity exceedingly annoying to one of her proud nature. Then, as she
remembered her father’s words, she thought, “_We may be equals yet._ I
wonder what he meant? I mean to ask him again,” and passing through the
crowded apartments she came to the little ante-room, where all the
evening her father had been sitting—a hard, dark look upon his face, and
his eyes bent on the floor, as if for him that festive scene possessed
no interest.

“Father,” she said, but he made her no reply; he did not even know that
she was standing at his side.

Far back through the “past” his thoughts were straying, to the Christmas
Eve when penniless, friendless and alone he had come to the city, asking
employment from one whose hair was not as white then as it was now, and
whose eyes were not quenched in darkness, but looked kindly down upon
him, as the wealthy merchant said:

“I will give you work as long as you do well.”

Hugo Warren was older than William Huntington, and his station in life
had always been different, but over the mountain side the same Sunday
bell had once called them both to the house of God—the same tall tree on
the river bank bore on its bark their names—the same blue sky had bent
above their childhood’s home, and for this reason he had given the poor
young man a helping hand, aiding him step by step, until now, he was the
confidential clerk—the one trusted above all others—for when the
blindness first came upon him the helpless man had put his hand on
William’s head, saying, as he did so:

“I trust _you_, with my all, and as you hope for Heaven, do not be false
to the trust.”

How those words, spoken years before, rang in William Huntington’s ears,
as he sat thinking of the past, until the great drops of perspiration
gathered thickly around his lips and dropped upon the floor. He had
betrayed his trust—nay, more, he had ruined the man who had been so kind
to him, and before three days were passed his sin would find him out.
Heavy bank notes must be paid, and there was nothing with which to pay
them. The gambling table had been his ruin. Gradually he had gone down,
meaning always to replace what he had taken, and oftentimes doing so;
but fortune had deserted him at last, and rather than meet the glance of
those sightless eyes, when the truth should be known, he had resolved to
go away. The next day would be a holiday, and before the Christmas sun
set, he would be an outcast—a wanderer on the earth. Of all this he was
thinking when Adelaide came to his side.

The sound of her voice aroused him at last, and starting up, he
exclaimed:

“It is time we were at home. The atmosphere of these rooms is stifling.
Get your things at once.”

Rather unwillingly Adelaide obeyed, and ten minutes later she was saying
good night to Alice and her mother, both of whom expressed their
surprise that she should go so soon, as did Mr. Warren also.

“I meant to have talked with you more,” he said, as he stood in the hall
with Mr. Huntington, who, grasping his hand, looked earnestly into the
face which for all time to come would haunt him as the face of one whom
he had greatly wronged.

A few hours later, and all was still in the house where mirth and
revelry had so lately reigned. Flushed with excitement and the flattery
her youthful beauty had called forth, Alice Warren had sought her
pillow, and in the world of dreamland was living over again the
incidents of the evening. The blind man, too, was sleeping, and in his
dreams he saw again the forms of those he loved, but he did not see the
cloud hovering near, nor the crouching figure which, across the way, was
looking toward his window and bidding him farewell.

Mr. Huntington had accompanied Adelaide to his door, and then, making
some trivial excuse, had left her, and gone from his home forever,
leaving his wife to watch and wait for him as she had often done before.
Slowly the December night waned, and just as the morning was
breaking—the morn of the bright Christmas day—a train sped on its way to
the westward, bearing among its passengers one who fled from justice,
leaving to his wife and daughter grief and shame, and to the blind man
_darkness, ruin, and death_.




                              CHAPTER II.
                         THE HOUSE OF MOURNING.


The third day came and passed, and as the twilight shadows fell upon the
city, Alice and her mother pushed back the heavy curtain which shaded
the window of their pleasant sitting-room, and looked anxiously down the
street for one who seldom tarried long. An hour went by, and another
still, and then he came, but far more helpless than when he left them in
the morning. The blind eyes were red with tears—the stately form was
bent with grief—the strong man was crushed with the blow which had
fallen so suddenly upon him. He was ruined—hopelessly, irretrievably
ruined, and in all the world there was nothing he could call his, save
the loved ones who soothed him now, as one had done before, when a
mighty sorrow overshadowed him.

As well as he could he told them of the fraud which for many years had
been imposed upon him and how he had trusted and been betrayed by one
whom he would not suffer the officers to follow.

“It will do no good,” he said “to have him brought back to a felon’s
cell, and I will save the wife and daughter from more disgrace,” and so
William Huntington was suffered to go at large, while in the home he had
desolated there was sorrow and mourning and bitter tears shed; the blind
man groping often through the familiar rooms which would soon be his no
longer; and the daughter stifling her own grief to soothe her father’s
sorrow, and minister to her mother’s wants.

As has before been hinted, Mrs. Warren was far from being strong, and
the news of the failure burst upon her with an overwhelming power,
prostrating her at once, so that before two weeks were gone her husband
forgot everything, save the prayer that the wife of his bosom, the light
of his eyes, the mother of his child, might live.

But she who had been reared in the lap of luxury, was never to know the
pinching wants of poverty—never to know what it was to be hungry, and
cold, and poor. All this was reserved for the gentle Alice, who, younger
and stronger, too, could bear the trial better. And so, as day after day
went by, the blind man felt what he could not see—felt the death shadows
come creeping on—felt how the pallor was deepening on his wife’s
cheek—knew that she was going from him fast—knew, alas, that she must
die, and one bright, beautiful morning, when the thoughtless passers-by,
pointing to the house, said, one to another, “He has lost everything,”
he, from the depths of his aching heart, unconsciously made answer,
“Lost everything—lost everything!” while Alice bowed her head in
anguish, half wishing she, too, were blind, so she could not see the
still, white face which lay upon the pillow.

Suddenly the deep stillness of the room was broken by the sound of
footsteps in the hall below, and, lifting up her head, Alice said, “Who
is it, father?” but Mr. Warren did not answer. He knew who it was and
why they had come, and going out to meet them, he stood upon the stairs,
tall and erect, like some giant oak which the lightning stroke had
smitten, but not destroyed.

“I know your errand,” he said; “I expected you, but come with me and
then surely you will leave me alone a little longer,” and turning, he
led the way, followed by the men, who never forgot that picture of the
pale, dead wife, the frightened, weeping child, and the blind man
standing by with outstretched arm as if to shield them from harm.

The sheriff was a man of kindly feelings, and lifting his hat
reverentially, he said:

“We did not know of this, or we would not have come,” and motioning to
his companion, he left the room, walking with subdued footsteps down the
stairs, and out into the open air; and when the sun went down not an
article had been disturbed in Hugo Warren’s home, for sheriff,
creditors, lawyers—all stood back in awe of the mighty potentate who had
entered before them, and levied upon its choicest treasure—the
white-haired blind man’s wife.




                              CHAPTER III.
                     THE BROWN HOUSE IN THE HOLLOW.


Nearly a year has passed by since we left the blind man weeping over his
unburied dead, and our story leads us now to the handsome rural town of
Oakland, which is nestled among the New England hills, and owes much of
its prosperity and rapid growth to the untiring energy of its wealthiest
citizen—its one “aristocrat,” as the villagers persisted in calling
Richard Howland, the gentleman from Boston, who came to Oakland a few
years ago, giving to business a new impetus, and infusing new life into
its quiet, matter-of-fact people, who respected him as few men have ever
been respected, and looked upon him as the founder of their good
fortune. He it was who built the factory, bought the mills and owned the
largest store and shoe shop in the town, furnishing employment to
hundreds of the poor, many of whom had moved into the village, and
rented of him the comfortable tenements which he had erected for that
purpose.

Richard Howland’s home was very beautiful, overlooking, as it did, the
town and the surrounding country, and the passers-by often stopped to
admire its winding walks, its fountains, its grassy plats, graceful
evergreens, and wealth of flowers, the latter of which were the especial
pride of the stately Miss Elinor, the maiden sister, who was mistress of
the house, for Richard Howland had no wife, and on the night when we
first introduce him to our readers, he was seated in his pleasant
sitting-room, with his sister at his side, and every possible comfort
and luxury around him. The chill December wind which howled among the
naked branches of the maples, or sighed through the drooping cedar
boughs, could not find entrance there. The blinds were closely shut—the
heavy curtains swept the floor—the fire burned brightly in the grate,
casting fantastic shadows on the wall, and with his favorite paper in
his hand, he almost forgot that in the world without there were such
evils as poverty or pain. Neither did he see the fragile form toiling
through the darkness up the street, and pausing at his gate. But he
heard the ringing of the door-bell, and his ear caught the sound of some
one in the hall, asking to see him.

“I wish I could be alone for one evening,” he said, and with a slight
frown of impatience upon his brow, he awaited the approach of his
visitor.

It was a delicate young girl, and her dress of black showed that sorrow
had thus early come to her.

“Are you Mr. Howland?” she asked, and her eyes of blue timidly sought
the face of the young man, who involuntarily arose and offered her a
seat.

Her errand was soon told. She had come to rent his cheapest tenement—the
brown house in the hollow, which she had heard was vacant, and she
wished him to furnish her with work—she could make both shirts and vests
tolerably well, and she would try hard to pay the rent!

The stranger paused, and Miss Elinor, who had been watching her with
mingled feelings of curiosity and interest, saw that the long eyelashes
were moist with tears. Mr. Howland saw it, too, and wondering that one
so young and timid should come to him alone, he said:

“Little girl, have you no friends—no one on whom to depend, save
yourself?”

The tears on the eyelashes now dropped upon the cheek, for the _little
girl_, as Mr. Howland had called her, mistook his meaning and fancied he
was thinking of security, and payment, and all those dreadful words
whose definition she was fast learning to understand.

“I have a father,” she said, and before she had time for more, the
plain-spoken Miss Elinor asked:

“Why didn’t he come himself, and not send you, who seem so much a
child?”

There was reproach in the question, and the young girl felt it keenly,
and turning toward Miss Elinor, she answered:

“My father could not find the way—he never even saw my face—he couldn’t
see my mother when she died. Oh! he’s blind, he’s blind,” and the voice,
which at first had merely trembled, was choked with bitter sobs.

The hearts of both brother and sister were touched, and the brown house
in the hollow, nay, any house which Richard Howland had to rent, was at
the girl’s command. But he was a man of few words, and so he merely told
her she could have both tenement and work, while his sister thought how
she would make her brother’s new tenants her especial care.

Miss Elinor was naturally of a rather inquisitive turn of mind and she
tried very skillfully to learn something of the stranger’s history. But
the young girl evaded all her questioning, and after a few moments arose
to go. Mr. Howland accompanied her to the door, which he held open until
she passed down the walk and out into the street. Then the door was
closed, and Alice Warren was alone again in the cold, dark night, but
she scarcely heeded it, for her heart was lighter than it had been for
many weeks. The gentleman whom she had so much dreaded to meet had
spoken kindly to her; the lady too, had whispered “poor child” when she
told her of her father, while better far than all, she had procured a
shelter for her father, the payment for which would come within their
slender means.

Not time, but the joy or sorrow it brings, changes people most, and the
Alice Warren of to-day is scarce the same we saw one year ago. Then,
petted, caressed and glowing with youthful beauty, she presented a
striking contrast to the pale-faced girl, who, on the wintry night of
which we write, traversed street after street, until she came to the
humble dwelling which for the last few days had been her home. Every
cent of his large fortune had Mr. Warren given up, choosing rather to
starve and know he had a right to do so, than to feed on what was not
his own. His handsome house and furniture had all been sold, and with a
mere pittance, which would not last them long, they had gone into the
country, where Alice hoped to earn a livelihood by teaching. But she was
“too small, too childish, too timid,” the people said, ever to succeed,
and so at last she resorted to her needle, which in her days of
prosperity, she had fortunately learned to use.

As time passed on a kind-hearted woman, who visited in their
neighborhood, became interested in them and urged their removal to
Oakland, her native town, whither they finally went, stopping with her
for a few days until further arrangements could be made.

Hearing that the brown house in the hollow, as it was called, was
vacant, Alice had applied for it, with what success we have seen, and
returning home, she told her father the result of her application, and
how small a sum they would have to pay for it, and how neatly she could
fit it up, and how in the long winter evenings he should sit in his
arm-chair before the cheerful fire, and listening to her as she talked,
the blind man thanked God that the wife-love he had lost forever was in
a measure made up to him in the love of his only child.

Two weeks went by, and then, in the shoe shop and store the workmen said
to each other, “to-morrow is Christmas,” wondering if Mr. Howland would
present each of the families in his employ with a turkey, as he was wont
to do.

He had always done it before, they said, he would surely do so now.

Nor were they disappointed, for when the day’s labor was over, each man
was given his usual gift, and when all had been served, there was one
turkey left, for which no owner came.

“We shall need it ourselves perhaps,” Mr. Howland thought, as he
remembered the numerous city friends expected on the morrow; and, as he
was not ashamed to carry it himself, he placed it in a covered basked
and started for home, turning involuntarily down the street which would
take him through the hollow. He did not often go that way for though it
was quite as near, it was not a pleasant portion of the town. But he was
going that way now, and as he came near the brown house, from whose
windows a cheerful light was shining, he thought of his new tenants, and
half decided to call; then, remembering that one of his clerks had told
him of a young lady who had inquired for him that afternoon, expressing
much regret at his absence and saying she should call at his house early
in the evening, he concluded to go on. Still the light shining out upon
the snow, seemed beckoning him to come, and turning back he stood before
the window, from which the curtain was drawn aside, revealing a picture,
at which he paused a moment to gaze. The blind man sat in his old
arm-chair, and the flickering flame of the blazing fire shone on his
frosty locks and lighted up his grief-worn face, on which there was a
pitiful expression, most touching to behold. The sightless eyes were
cast downward as if they would see the fair young head and wealth of
soft brown tresses resting on his knee.

Alice was crying. All day long she had tried to repress her tears, and
when, as she sat in the gathering twilight with her father, he said,
“_She_ was with us one year ago,” they burst forth, and laying her head
upon his lap she sobbed bitterly.

There were words of love spoken of the lost one, and as Mr. Howland drew
near, Mr. Warren said:

“It is well, perhaps, that she died before she knew what it was to be so
poor.”

The words “to be so poor” caught Mr. Howland’s ear, and glancing around
the humble apartment he fancied he knew why Alice wept. Just then she
lifted up her head and he saw the tears on her cheek. Mr. Howland was
unused to tears—they affected him strangely—and as the sight of them on
Alice Warren’s eyelashes, when she told him her father was blind, had
once brought down the rent of the house by half, so now the sight of
them upon her cheek as she sat at her father’s feet brought himself into
her presence and the turkey from his basket. Depositing his gift upon
the table and apologizing for his abruptness, he took the chair which
Alice offered him, and in a short space of time forgot the young lady
who had so nearly prevented him from being where he was—forgot
everything save the blue of Alice’s eyes and the mournful sweetness of
her voice as she answered the few questions he addressed to her. He saw
at once that both father and daughter were educated and refined, but he
did not question them of the past, for he felt instinctively that it
would be to them an unpleasant subject, so he conversed upon indifferent
topics, and Alice, as she listened to him, could scarcely believe he was
the man whom she had heretofore associated with her wages of Saturday
night, he seemed so familiar and friendly.

“You will come to see us again,” Mr. Warren said to his visitor, when
the latter arose to go, and smiling down on Alice, who stood with her
arm across her father’s neck, Mr. Howland answered:

“Yes, I shall come again.”

Then he bade them good night, and as the door closed after him, Mr.
Warren said:

“It seems darker now that he is gone,” but to Alice, the room was
lighter far for that brief visit.

Mr. Howland, too, felt better for the call. He had done some good, he
hoped, and the picture of the two as he had left them was pleasant to
remember, and as he drew near his home, and saw in imagination his own
large easy-chair before the fire, he tried to fancy how it would seem to
be a blind man, sitting there, with a brown-haired maiden’s arm around
his neck.




                              CHAPTER IV.
                      THE WHITE HOUSE ON THE HILL.


“Miss Huntington, brother,” Miss Elinor said, and Mr. Howland bowed low
to the lady thus presented to him by his sister on his arrival home.

She had been waiting for him nearly an hour, and she now returned his
greeting with an air more befitting a queen than Adelaide Huntington—for
she it was; and by some singular co-incidence she had come to rent a
house of Mr. Howland just as Alice Warren had done but two or three
weeks before. The failure which had ruined Mr. Warren had not affected
Mrs. Huntington further than the mortification and grief she naturally
felt at the disgrace and desertion of her husband, from whom she had
never heard since he left her so suddenly on the night of the
party—neither had she ever met with Mr. Warren, although she had written
him a note, assuring him that in no way had she been concerned in the
fraud. Still her position in the city was not particularly agreeable,
and after a time she had removed to Springfield, Mass., where she took
in plain sewing—for without her husband’s salary it was necessary that
she should do something for the maintenance of her family. Springfield,
however, was quite too large for one of Adelaide’s proud, ambitious
nature. “She would rather live in a smaller place,” she said, “where she
could be _somebody_. She had been trampled down long enough, and in a
country village she would be as good as any one.”

Hearing by chance of Oakland and its democratic people, she had
persuaded her mother into removing thither, giving her numerous
directions as to the manner in which she was to demean herself.

“With a little management,” she said, “no one need to know that we have
_worked_ for a living—we have only left the city because we prefer the
country,” and old Peggy, who still served in the capacity of servant,
was charged repeatedly “never to say a word concerning their former
position in society.”

In short, Adelaide intended to create quite a sensation in Oakland, and
she commenced by assuming a most haughty and consequential manner toward
both Mr. Howland and his sister.

“She had come as _ma’s_ delegate,” she said, to rent the white house on
the hill, which they had heard was vacant. Possibly if they liked the
country, they should eventually purchase, but it was doubtful—people who
have always lived a city life were seldom contented elsewhere. Still,
she should try to be happy, though of course she should miss the
advantages which a larger place afforded.

All this and much more she said to Mr. Howland, who, hardly knowing
whether she were renting a house of him or he were renting one of her,
managed at last to say:

“Your mother is a widow, I presume?”

Instantly the dark eyes sought the floor, and Adelaide’s voice was very
low in its tone as she answered:

“I lost my father nearly a year since.”

“I wonder she don’t dress in mourning, but that’s a way some folks
have,” Miss Elinor thought, while her brother proceeded to say that Mrs.
Huntington could have the white house on the hill, after which Adelaide
arose to go, casually asking if the right or left hand street would
bring her to the hotel, where she was obliged to spend the night, as no
train, after that hour, went up to Springfield.

For a moment Mr. Howland waited, thinking his sister would invite the
stranger to stop with them, but this Miss Elinor had no idea of doing;
she did not fancy the young lady’s airs, and she simply answered:

“The right hand street—you can’t mistake it;” frowning slightly when her
brother said:

“I will accompany you, Miss Huntington.”

“I dislike very much to trouble you. Still I hardly know the way alone,”
and Adelaide’s dark eyes flashed brightly upon him as she accepted his
offer.

Mr. Howland was not a lady’s man, but he could be very agreeable when he
tried, and so Adelaide now found him, mentally resolving to give her
mother and old Aunt Peggy a double charge not to betray their real
circumstances. Mr. Howland evidently thought her a person of
consequence, and who could tell what might come of her acquaintance with
him? Stranger things had happened, and she thought that if she ever
should go to that handsome house as its mistress, her first act would be
to send that stiff old maid away.

With such fancies as these filling her mind, Adelaide went back next day
to Springfield, reported her success, and so accelerated her mother’s
movements that scarcely a week elapsed ere they had moved into the white
house on the hill, a handsome little cottage, which looked still more
cozy and inviting after Adelaide’s hands had fitted it up with tasteful
care. It was a rule with Mrs. Huntington to buy the best, if possible,
and as her husband had always been lavish with his money, her furniture
was superior to that of her neighbors, many of whom really stood in awe
of the genteel widow, as she was thought to be, and her stylish,
aristocratic daughter. They were supposed to be quite wealthy, or at
least in very easy circumstances, and more than one young girl looked
enviously at Adelaide, as day after day she swept through the streets,
sometimes “walking for exercise,” she said, and again going out to shop;
always at Mr. Howland’s store, where she annoyed the clerks excessively
by examining article after article, inquiring its price, wondering if it
would become her, or suit ma, and finally concluding not to take it “for
fear every shoemaker’s daughter in town would buy something like it, and
that she couldn’t endure.”

Regularly each week she went to Springfield, to take music lessons, she
said, and lest something should occur making it necessary for her to
stay all night, Aunt Peggy usually accompanied her to the depot, always
carrying a well-filled satchel, and frequently a large bundle, whose
many wrappings of paper told no tales, and were supposed by the
credulous to cover the dressing-gown, which Adelaide deemed necessary to
the making of her morning toilet.

“It was very annoying,” she said, “to carry so much luggage, but the
friends with whom she stopped were so particular that she felt obliged
to change her dress, even though she merely stayed to dinner.”

And so the villagers, looking at the roll of music she invariably
carried in her hands, believed the tale, though a few of the nearest
neighbors wondered when the young lady practiced, for it was not often
that they heard the sound of the old-fashioned instrument which occupied
a corner of the sitting-room. Finally, however, they decided that it
must be at night, for a light was always seen in Mrs. Huntington’s
windows until after the clock struck twelve. As weeks went by, most of
those whom Adelaide considered _somebodies_, called, and among them Mr.
Howland. By the merest chance she learned that he was coming and though
she pretended that she was surprised to see him, and said she was just
going out, she was most becomingly dressed in her nicely-fitting merino,
which, in the evening, did not show the wear of four years. The little
sitting-room, too, with its furniture so arranged as to make the best of
everything, seemed homelike and cheerful, causing Mr. Howland to feel
very much at ease, and also very much pleased with the dark-eyed girl he
had come to see. She was very agreeable, he thought, much more so in
fact than any one he had met in Oakland, and at a late hour, for one of
his early habits, he bade her good night, promising to call again soon,
and hear the new song she was going to learn the next time she went to
Springfield.

In dignified silence his sister awaited his return, and when to her
greeting, “Where have you been?” he replied, “Been to call on Miss
Adelaide,” the depth of the three winkles between her eyebrows was
perceptibly increased, while a contemptuous Pshaw! escaped her lips.
Miss Elinor was not easily deceived. From the first she had insisted
that Adelaide “was putting on airs,” and if there was one thing more
than another which that straightforward, matter-of-fact lady disliked,
it was pretention. She had not yet been to see Mrs. Huntington, and now,
when her brother, after dwelling at length upon the pleasant evening he
had spent, urged her to make the lady’s acquaintance, she replied rather
sharply, that she always wished to know something of the people with
whom she associated. For her part, she didn’t like Miss Adelaide, and if
her brother had the least regard for her feelings, he wouldn’t call
there quite as often as he did.

“Quite as often,” Mr. Howland repeated, in much surprise. “What do you
mean? I’ve only been there once,” and then in a spirit which men will
sometimes manifest when opposed, particularly if in that opposition a
lady is involved, he added, “but I intend to go again—and very soon,
too.”

“Undoubtedly,” was his sister’s answer, and taking a light, the
indignant woman walked from the room, thinking to herself that, if ever
_that_ girl came there to live—she’d no idea she would—but if she did,
she—Miss Elinor Howland would make the house a little too uncomfortable
for them




                               CHAPTER V.
                                 CALLS.


The next morning Miss Elinor felt better, and as time passed on and her
brother did not again visit his new tenants, she began to feel a little
more amiably disposed toward the strangers, and at last decided to call,
intending to go next to the brown house in the hollow, where she was a
frequent visitor. She accordingly started one afternoon for the white
house on the hill, where she was most cordially received. With the
ladylike manners of Mrs. Huntington she could find no fault, but she did
not like the expression of Adelaide’s eyes, nor the sneering manner in
which she spoke of the country and country people; neither did she fail
to see the basket which the young lady pushed hastily under the lounge
as Aunt Peggy ushered her into the sitting-room. On the table there were
scissors, needles and thread, but not a vestige of sewing was visible,
though on the carpet were shreds of cloth, and from beneath the lounge
peeped something which looked vastly like the wristband of a man’s
shirt.

“Pride and poverty! I’ll venture to say they sew for a living,” Miss
Elinor thought, and making her call as brief as possible, she arose to
go.

It was in vain that Adelaide urged her to stay longer, telling her “it
was such a treat to see some one who seemed like their former
acquaintances.”

With a toss of her head Miss Elinor declined, saying she was going to
visit a poor family in the hollow, a blind man and his daughter, and in
adjusting her furs she failed to see how both Adelaide and her mother
started at her words. Soon recovering her composure, the former asked,
who they were, and if they had always lived in Oakland?

“Their name is Warren,” said Miss Elinor, “and they came, I believe,
from some city in western New York, but I know nothing definite
concerning them, as they always shrink from speaking of their former
condition. Alice, though, is a sweet little creature—so kind to her old
father, and so refined, withal.”

Mechanically bidding her visitor good afternoon, Adelaide went to her
mother’s side, exclaiming:

“Who thought those Warrens would toss up in Oakland! Of course, when
they know that we are here, they’ll tell all about father and everything
else. What shall we do?”

“We are not to blame for your father’s misdeeds,” Mrs. Huntington
answered; and Adelaide replied:

“I know it, but people think you are a widow with a competence
sufficient to support us genteelly—they don’t suspect how late we sit up
nights, sewing, to make ends meet. Mercy! I hope the peeking old maid
didn’t see that,” she exclaimed, as her own eye fell upon the wristband.
Then, after a moment, she continued, “I know what I’ll do. I’ll go to
Alice this very night, and tell her how sorry we are for what has
happened, and I’ll ask her to say nothing about father’s having cheated
them and run away. She’s a pretty good sort of a girl, I guess, if I did
once to think her so proud.”

The plan seemed a feasible one, and that evening as Alice Warren sat
bending over a vest, which she must finish that night, she was startled
by the abrupt entrance of Adelaide Huntington, who, seizing both her
hands, said, with well-feigned distress:

“My poor Alice! I never expected to find you thus.”

In his arm-chair Mr. Warren was sleeping, but when the stranger’s shadow
fell upon him, he awoke, and stretching out his arms, he said:

“Who is it, Alice?—who stands between me and the fire?”

“It is I,” answered Adelaide, coming to his side, “the daughter of him
who ruined you. I have just learned that you were living here in the
same village with ourselves, and, at my mother’s request, I have come to
tell you how bitterly we have wept over my father’s sin, and to ask you
not to hate us for a deed of which we knew nothing until it was all
over.”

Then seating herself in a chair she continued to speak hurriedly,
telling them some truth and some falsehood—telling them how, for a few
months they had lived with a distant relative, a wealthy man, who gave
them money now for their support—telling them how her father’s disgrace
had affected her mother, and begging of them not to speak of it in
Oakland, where it was not known.

“I don’t know why it is,” she said, “but people have the impression that
mother is a widow; and though it is wrong to deceive them, I cannot tell
them my father ran away to escape a convict’s cell. It would kill my
mother outright, and if you will keep silent, we shall be forever
grateful.”

There was no reason why Mr. Warren should speak of his former clerk, and
he answered Adelaide that neither himself nor Alice had any wish to
injure her by talking of the past. Thus relieved of her fears, Adelaide
grew very amiable and sympathetic, saying she did not suppose they were
so poor, and pitying Alice, who must miss so much her pictures, her
flowers, her birds and her music.

“Come up and try my piano. You may practice on it any time,” she said,
when at last she arose to go.

“I never played much. I was not fond of it,” was Alice’s answer, while
her father rejoined quickly:

“Then you keep a piano. I did not know you had one.”

“Oh, yes, father bought it for me at auction, three years ago, and as he
was not owing any one then, our furniture was not disturbed.”

The blind man sighed, while Alice dropped a tear on the vest she was
making, as she thought of the difference between herself and Adelaide,
who paused as she reached the door, and asked if she knew Mr. Howland.

“I sew for his store,” said Alice, and Adelaide continued:

“Isn’t he a splendid man?”

Alice did not know whether he was splendid or not—she had never observed
his looks particularly, she said; but she knew he was very kind, and she
liked nothing better than to have him come there evenings, as he often
did.

“Come here often!” exclaimed Adelaide, her voice indicating the pang
with which a feeling of jealousy had been brought to life.

Before Alice could reply there was a footstep outside, and the blind
man, whose quick ear caught the sound, said joyfully:

“He’s coming now.”

“I wish I had gone home before,” was the first thought of Adelaide, who
did not care to be seen there by Mr. Howland. It might lead to some
inquiries which she would rather should not be made. Still, there was
now no escape, and trusting much to the promise of the Warrens, she
stepped back from the door just as Mr. Howland opened it. He seemed
greatly surprised at finding her there, and still more surprised when he
learned that they were old acquaintances.

“It is kind in her not to desert them in their poverty,” he thought, and
his manner was still more considerate toward Adelaide, who, after
standing a few moments, made another attempt to go.

“Wait, Miss Huntington,” said he. “It was both raining and snowing when
I came in, and you will need an umbrella.”

This was just what Adelaide wanted, and taking a seat she waited
patiently until Mr. Howland signified his readiness to go. Then, bidding
Alice good night, she whispered to her softly:

“You never will say a word of father, will you?”

“Certainly not,” was Alice’s reply, and in another moment Adelaide was
in the street walking arm in arm with Mr. Howland, who began to speak of
the Warrens and their extreme poverty.

“It is evident they have seen better days,” he said, “but they never
seem willing to speak of the past. Did he meet with a reverse of
fortune?”

For a moment Adelaide was silent, while she revolved the propriety of
saying what she finally did say, and which was—

“Ye-es—they met with reverses, but as they are unwilling to talk about
it, I, too, had better say nothing of a matter which cannot now be
helped.”

“Of course not, if it would be to their detriment,” said Mr. Howland, a
painful suspicion entering his mind.

Hitherto he had regarded Mr. Warren as the soul of integrity, but
Adelaide’s manner, even more than her words, implied that there was
something wrong, and hardly knowing what he said, he continued:

“Was it anything dishonorable?”

“If you please, I would rather say nothing about it,” answered Adelaide.
“I don’t wish to do them harm, and I dare say they regret it more than
any one else.”

Mentally pronouncing her a very prudent, considerate girl, Mr. Howland
walked on in silence, feeling the while that something had been taken
from him. He had become greatly interested in the helpless old blind
man, and in his writing-desk at home was a receipt in full for the first
quarter’s rent, which would become due in a few days. But Mr. Howland
was a man of stern integrity, hating anything like fraud and deceit, and
if Mr. Warren had been guilty of either, he was not worthy of respect.
Alice, too, though she might not have been in fault, did not seem quite
the same, and now as he thought of her, there was less of beauty in the
deep blue of her eyes and the wavy tresses of her hair.

                  *       *       *       *       *

“Will you go in? It is a long time since you were here,” said Adelaide,
when at last they reached her mother’s door.

Her invitation was accepted, and the clock struck nine before Mr.
Howland rose to leave. Accompanying him to the door, Adelaide said,
jingly:

“I trust you will forget our conversation concerning those Warrens. You
know I didn’t really tell you anything.”

Mr. Howland bowed and walked away, wishing in his heart that she had
_not_ told him anything, or at least had not created in his mind a
suspicion against people he had hitherto liked so much. So absorbed was
he in his meditations that he did not at first observe the slender
figure which, wrapping its thin shawl close around it, came slowly
toward him, but when the girl reached him and the cold wind blew the
brown curls over her white face, he knew it was Alice Warren, and his
first impulse was to offer her his arm and shield her from the storm.
But Adelaide’s dark insinuations were ringing in his ears, and so Alice
went on alone, while the rain and the sleet beat upon her head and the
cold penetrated through her half worn shoes, chilling her weary feet,
and sending a shiver through her frame. But she did not heed it, or even
think of the driving storm, so eager was she to be at home, where she
could count the contents of the little box and see if with the money
received there was not enough to pay the quarter’s rent.

But the blind man, listening to the storm, knew how cold his darling
would be, and groping in the darkness, he added fresh fuel to the fire,
and then swept up the hearth, placing her chair a little nearer to his
own, so that it would seem pleasant to her when she came. Poor, helpless
man! He could not see—nay, he had never seen his child, but he could
fancy just how bright and beautiful she would look sitting at his side,
with the fire he had made shining on her hair, and when at last she
came, he clasped her little red hands between his own, rubbing, kissing,
and pitying them until he felt that they were warm. Then, seated in his
chair, he listened while she counted the silver coin, dropping it piece
by piece into his palm and bidding him guess its value by its size. It
was all counted at last, and very joyfully Alice said to her father:

“There is enough to pay our rent, and we have been comfortable, too,
thanks to Miss Elinor, who has saved us many a shilling by her timely
acts of charity.”

Miss Elinor had been to them a ministering angel, and however much she
might be disliked at the white house on the hill, she was loved and
honored at the brown house in the hollow, and that night when Alice
Warren sought her pillow, she breathed a prayer for the kind woman who
was to befriend her in more ways than one.




                              CHAPTER VI.
                                PAY-DAY.


Miss Elinor sat alone in her pleasant parlor, bending over her bit of
embroidery, and setting her needle into the dainty fabric in a manner
plainly indicating a mind ill at ease. And for a lady of her
temperament, Miss Elinor was a good deal disturbed. During the past week
her brother had spent four evenings at the white house on the hill, and
though she had unreservedly given him her opinion of the young lady
Adelaide, he persisted in saying she was the most agreeable and
intelligent girl in Oakland. It was in vain that she told him of the
wristband, saying she had no doubt they sewed secretly for a living.

He only smiled incredulously, telling her, however, that he should like
Adelaide all the better if he found she was skillful in shirt-making.

In short, Miss Elinor began to have some wellfounded fears that she
should yet have an opportunity of making the house uncomfortable, both
to herself and the wife her brother might bring there and it was this
reflection which made her so nervous, that pleasant March afternoon.

“I would rather he married little Alice Warren—blind father and all,”
she thought, just as the door opened softly, and “little Alice Warren”
stood within the room.

She had been to the store to see Mr. Howland, she said, and as he was
not there she had come to the house, hoping to find him, for she would
rather give the money into his hand and know there was no mistake.

“What money, child?” asked Miss Elinor, and Alice replied that “it was
pay-day,” at the same time opening the little box and showing the pieces
of money she had saved from her earnings.

Miss Elinor did not know of the receipt lying in her brother’s
writing-desk, but she resolved that not a penny should be taken from
that box, and bidding Alice be seated on a little stool at her feet, she
told her to wait until her brother came. Then when she saw how languid
and tired Alice seemed, she put her head upon her lap, smoothing the
long brown curls until the weary girl fell asleep, dreaming that it was
her mother’s hand which thus so tenderly caressed her hair.

For half an hour she slumbered on, and then Mr. Howland came, treading
carefully and speaking low, as his sister, pointing to the sleeping
girl, bade him not to wake her.

“Look at her, though. Isn’t she pretty?” she whispered, and Mr. Howland,
gazing upon the fair, childish face, felt that he had seldom seen a more
beautiful picture.

In a few words Miss Elinor told why she was there, adding, in
conclusion:

“But you won’t take it, of course. You are rich enough without it, and
it will do them so much good.”

“I never intended to take it,” Mr. Howland replied, and going to his
library, he soon returned with the receipt, which he laid within the
box.

Just then a new idea presented itself to the mind of Miss Elinor. They
would change the silver, she said, into a bill, which they could roll up
with the receipt and put in Alice’s pocket while she slept. This plan
met with her brother’s approval, and when at last Alice awoke, the box
was empty, while Mr. Howland, to whom she told her errand, blushing
deeply to think he had found her sleeping, replied indifferently:

“Yes, I found it there, and I like your promptness.”

At that moment Miss Elinor left the room, and when she returned, she
bore a basket of delicacies for the blind man, who, even then, was
standing in the open door at home and listening anxiously for the
footsteps which did not often linger so long. He heard them at last, and
though they were far down the street, he knew they were Alice’s, and
closing the door he passed his hands carefully over the tea-table, which
he himself had arranged, feeling almost a childish joy as he thought how
surprised Alice would be.

“Oh, father!” she exclaimed, when at last she came bounding in, “how
could you fix it so nicely? and only think, Miss Elinor has sent you so
many good things—here’s turkey, and cranberry sauce, and pie, and
cheese, and jelly-cake, and white sugar—and everything. I mean, for
once, to eat just as much as I want,” and the delighted girl arranged
the tempting viands upon the table, telling her father, the while, how
pleased Mr. Howland was at her promptness.

“He gave you a receipt, I suppose?” Mr. Warren said, and Alice replied:

“Why, no, I never thought of a receipt. I’m so sorry,” and in her
confusion she hit her hand against the hissing teapot she had just
placed upon the table.

The slight burn which she received, made her handkerchief necessary,
and, in feeling for it, she touched the little roll which Miss Elinor
had put in her pocket. Drawing it forth, and examining its contents, she
experienced, for an instant, sensations similar to those which
Benjamin’s brothers may be supposed to have felt when the silver cup was
found in their possession.

“What does it mean?” she exclaimed, reading aloud the receipt and
examining the bill, which amounted exactly to the quarter’s rent.

The blind man knew what it meant, and, bowing his white head upon his
bosom, he silently thanked God who had raised them up friends in their
sore need. Upon Alice the surprise produced a novel effect, moving her
first to laughter and then to tears, and, notwithstanding her intention
of “eating as much as she liked,” she forgot to taste many of the
delicacies spread out so temptingly before her. In her estimation they
were almost rich again, and never, perhaps, came sleep to her more
sweetly than on that night, when she knew that the contents of the
little box was theirs to do with as they pleased.

Several evenings after this they were surprised by a call from Mr.
Howland, who had not visited them before since the night he had found
Adelaide Huntington there. Thoughts of Alice, however, as she lay
sleeping on his sister’s lap, had haunted him. She was innocent of
wrong, he was sure, and he had come to see her. It was hard, too, to
believe there was aught of evil in that old man with the snow white hair
and truthful looking face, and, after receiving their thanks for his
generosity, he resolved to question them a little of the past, so he
commenced by asking Alice if she had been intimately acquainted with
Adelaide Huntington.

Remembering her promise, Alice seemed much embarrassed, and answered
hastily:

“We were never intimate,” while at the same time she glanced toward her
father, whose voice trembled slightly as he rejoined:

“I had business transactions with Adelaide’s father, but our families
seldom met.”

The next moment he was talking of something else—his manner plainly
indicating that any further allusion to the Huntingtons was not desired.

“There is something wrong, or they would not be so unwilling to talk of
their former life,” Mr. Howland thought, and, with his suspicions
strengthened, he soon took his leave, stopping by the way to call on
Adelaide, whose eyes beamed a joyous welcome as he entered the parlor,
in which she received his frequent calls.

Her mother was in the way in the sitting-room, she thought, and whenever
she had reason for expecting him, she made a fire in the parlor,
shutting up the stove and turning down the lamp until the ringing of the
bell announced his arrival; then, while old Peggy hobbled to the door,
she opened the draught and turned up the lamp, so that by the time Mr.
Howland was ushered in, everything looked cheerful and inviting. By this
means, too, she escaped another annoyance, that of being urged to play;
for, if Mr. Howland did not see the piano, he was not as likely to ask
her to sing, and she had already nearly exhausted her powers of
invention in excuses for her indifferent playing and the style of her
music.

Ma insisted upon her taking old pieces, she said, but by and by, when
she had a new piano, she should do differently.

Fortunately for her, Mr. Howland was not a musical man and was thus more
easily deceived. On the evening of which we are speaking, after
listening a while to her sprightly remarks, he suddenly changed the
conversation by saying he had been to see Mr. Warren.

“And he told me,” said he, “that he once did business with your father.”

Turning her face away to hide its startled expression, Adelaide asked
hastily:

“What else did he tell you?”

“Nothing,” returned Mr. Howland. “He would not talk of the past.”

“I should not suppose he would,” quietly rejoined Adelaide—then, after a
moment, coming to his side, she continued, “Mr. Howland, I wish you
would promise never to mention that subject again, either to me or those
Warrens. It can do no good, and a knowledge of the truth might injure
some people in your estimation. Promise me, will you?”

Her hand was laid imploringly upon his arm, her handsome, dark eyes
looked beseechingly into his, and as most men under similar
circumstances would have done, he promised, while Adelaide mentally
congratulated herself upon the fact that his business never took him to
the city where she had formerly lived, and where the name of Huntington
had scarcely yet ceased to be a by-word in the street. Mr. Howland was
much pleased with her, she knew, and if they could manage to keep up
appearances a little longer, he might be secured. One thing, however,
troubled her. Pay-day was near at hand, but alas for the wherewithal to
pay.

It was not in her mother’s purse, nor yet in any other purse whence they
could procure it. Still Adelaide trusted much to her inventive genius,
and when she bade Mr. Howland good night, chatting gayly as she
accompanied him to the door, he little dreamed how her mind was
distracted with ways and means by which to dupe him still more
effectually.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Three weeks passed away, and then, as Miss Elinor sat one evening with
her brother, she asked him if Mrs. Huntington’s rent were not that day
due.

“Possibly, though I have not given it a thought,” Mr. Howland answered,
his voice indicating that he neither deemed it essential for himself to
be particular, or his sister to be troubled, about Mrs. Huntington’s
rent.

As far as dollars and cents were concerned, Miss Elinor was not
troubled, though she did think it doubtful whether Adelaide would be as
prompt as Alice had been. But when, as if to verify a proverb not
necessary to be repeated here, Adelaide came to the door almost before
her brother had ceased speaking, she began to think her suspicions
groundless, and her manner was quite conciliatory toward the young lady,
who, after throwing back her veil of dotted lace and fidgeting a while
in her chair, managed to say:

“It is very humiliating to me, Mr. Howland, to tell you what ma says I
must. She fully expected that the agent who does her business would have
sent her money ere this, but as he has not, she cannot pay you to-day.
Shall we pack up our things at once?” she continued, playfully, as she
saw the expression on Mr. Howland’s face.

“Perhaps you had better,” he answered in the same strain, continuing in
a more sober tone. “Tell your mother not to be concerned about the rent.
It does not matter if it is not paid until the end of the year.”

Adelaide drew a relieved breath, while Miss Elinor dropped her
embroidery and involuntarily gave vent to a contemptuous “Umph!”

The sound caught Adelaide’s ear, and thinking to herself, “Stingy old
thing—afraid they will lose it, I dare say,” she made her call as brief
as possible.

Nodding to her civily as she arose to go, Miss Elinor turned to her
brother, saying:

“You know, Richard, you are to go with me to-night to call on Jenny
Hayes.”

But Richard did not know it, and as his distressed sister saw him going
down the walk with Adelaide Huntington on his arm, she muttered:

“I’d like to see the man who could make such a fool of me as that girl
has made of him!”

A wish not likely to be verified, considering that she had already lived
forty-five years without seeing the man.




                              CHAPTER VII.
                         THE UNKNOWN DELIVERER.


Very rapidly the spring passed away, and the soft, sunny skies of June
had more than once tempted the blind man and his daughter into the open
fields, or the woods which lay beyond. Their favorite resort, however,
was a retired spot on the bank of the river, where, shut out from human
eyes, they could speak together of the past, the present, and what the
future might bring. Here, one pleasant afternoon, they came, and while
Mr. Warren talked of his childhood and his early home, Alice sat sewing
at his feet, until growing somewhat weary, she arose and began to search
for wild flowers upon the mossy bank. Suddenly espying some beautiful
pond lilies floating upon the surface of the water, she exclaimed:

“Oh, father, father, these must be white lilies just like those you used
to gather when a boy.”

“Where, where?” the blind man asked, and his face shone with the intense
longing he felt to hold once more within his hand the fair blossoms so
interwoven with memories of his boyhood.

“They are here on the river,” Alice replied, “and I can get them, too,
by going out upon that tree which has partly fallen into the stream.”

“Don’t, Alice—don’t! There may be danger,” Mr. Warren said, shuddering
even while he spoke with an undefinable fear.

But Alice was not afraid, and springing lightly upon the trunk of the
tree she ventured out—farther, and farther still, until the lilies were
just within her reach, when, alas, the branch against which she leaned
was broken, and to the ear of the blind man sitting on the grass there
came the startling cry of “Father!” while a heavy splash in the deep,
dark water, told that Alice was gone.

In wild agony the distracted man ran to the water’s edge and
unhesitatingly waded in, shrieking, as he did so:

“My child! my child! Is there no eye to pity, no arm to save?”

Yes, there was an eye to pity, and it raised up an arm to save; for,
rushing from a clump of alders which grew not far away, there came a
rough, hard-featured man, who, catching up Mr. Warren as if he had been
a child, bore him back to the grassy bank, then boldly plunging into the
river, he seized the long tresses of the drowning girl, just as they
were disappearing for the third and last time. Wringing the water from
her brown hair, the stranger folded his light burden gently to his
bosom, and bending over her still, white face, looked earnestly to see
if she were dead. There was yet life, he hoped, and swimming to the
shore, he laid the unconscious maiden upon the grass, resting her head
in the lap of her father, who cried:

“Is she dead—oh, tell me, is she dead!”

But the stranger made him no reply, save to take his hand and lay it on
the little heart which was beating faintly. Then with rapid footsteps he
walked away, half pausing once as he heard the poor old man call after
him imploringly.

“Don’t leave me all alone, for I am blind, and Alice’s heart will stop
beating, I’m afraid. It has stopped beating! She’s dead! oh, she’s
dead!” he screamed, as in the distance he heard the tramping footsteps
going from him fast.

Still though he knew it not, they went for him, and Mr. Howland, whom
chance had led that way, was surprised in his walk by the sudden
appearance of a man with uncovered head and dripping garments, who bade
him hasten to the river bank, where a young girl, he feared, was
drowned.

“I am going for a physician,” he said, and he sped away, while Mr.
Howland hurried on to the spot where Alice still lay insensible, and
whiter than the lilies for which she had risked her life. Over her bent
the poor old man, his tears falling like rain upon her face, and himself
whispering sadly:

“It’s darker now than midnight—they are all gone from me—wife, daughter,
all; oh, Alice, Alice, my bright, my beautiful one. Why did God take you
from me when I needed you so much?”

“She may not be dead,” said Mr. Howland, and touched with the grief of
the stricken man, his own tears dropped on Alice’s face.

But they did not rouse her, and with a terrible fear at his heart, he
lifted her lightly in his arms, saying to her father:

“My house is nearer than any other—we must go there.”

Dizzy and faint with excitement, Mr. Warren arose to his feet, but to
walk was impossible, and sinking back upon the grass, he cried:

“Leave me here and care for her. You can send for me by and by.”

This seemed the only alternative, and Mr. Howland started for home,
meeting ere long with several of the villagers who had been alarmed by
the stranger. A few of them kept on to the river, while others
accompanied Mr. Howland to the house, where crowds of people were soon
assembled, and where every possible means were used for Alice’s
recovery. But they seemed in vain, and when at last the poor old father
reached the door he knew by the death-like silence pervading the room,
that the physician had said, “no hope.”

“Lead me to her, somebody—lead me to Alice,” he whispered, and taking
his outstretched arm, Mr. Howland led him to the couch where Alice lay,
her wavy hair clinging in damp masses to her forehead, and her long
eyelashes resting upon her marble cheek.

Quickly the trembling fingers sought the heart, but alas! they felt no
motion, and more than one turned away to weep as they saw the look of
bitter anguish settling down upon the father’s face. There was yet one
test more, and laying his ear upon the bosom of his child, the blind man
listened intently, while the lookers-on held their breath in agonizing
suspense.

Suddenly through the room there rang the wild, glad cry, “I hear it—she
lives, she lives!” and with renewed courage the people returned to their
labor, which this time was successful, for she who had been so near to
death, came slowly back to life, and when the sun went down, its last
parting rays shone on the bowed head of one who from his inmost soul was
thanking God for not having written him “childless.”

It was thought advisable that Alice should remain where she was for a
day or two, and they carried her into a large, pleasant chamber,
overlooking the town, Miss Elinor constituting herself the nurse, and
ever and anon bending down to kiss the lips of the young girl who had so
narrowly escaped a watery grave.

Meanwhile, in the parlors below, both Mr. Warren and Mr. Howland were
making inquiries for the stranger, who, after giving the alarm, had
suddenly disappeared. No one had seen him since, and of those who had
seen him before, none knew who he was or whence he came.

“If I could have heard the sound of his voice, I should know him
anywhere,” said Mr. Warren, while Adelaide Huntington, who had not been
there long, and who, for some reason, did not like to hear much of the
stranger, suggested that it might have been some foot traveler, who, not
caring for thanks, had gone on his way.

This seemed probable and satisfactory to all, save Mr. Warren, who
replied:

“If he would come back, I’ve nothing in the wide world to offer him; but
an old man’s blessing might be of some avail, and that he should have,
even though he were my bitterest enemy, and had done me terrible wrong.”

There was a deep flush on Adelaide’s cheek as Mr. Warren said these
words, and turning quickly away, she walked to the window to hide the
emotions which she knew were plainly visible upon her face. She seemed
greatly excited, and far more interested in the accident than her slight
friendship for the Warrens would warrant, and when she learned that
Alice was to remain, she, too, insisted upon staying all night, provided
she could be of any assistance. But Miss Elinor declined her offer, and
at a late hour she started for home, managing to steal away when Mr.
Howland did not see her. She evidently did not wish to have him
accompany her, and for a few succeeding days she avoided him going to
his house but once, and that on the morning when Alice was taken home in
the carriage. There was something preying upon her mind—something, too,
whose nature neither Mr. Howland nor his far-seeing sister could divine,
though the former fancied he had discovered it, when, a little more than
a week after the accident, she came to him with her face all wreathed in
smiles and handed him the entire amount of money then due for the rent.

That provoking agent had attended to them at last, she said, and she was
so glad, for it was very mortifying to be owing any one.

“And _this_ is what has been troubling you of late?” said Mr. Howland,
who was greatly pleased at seeing her appear like herself again.

“Then you noticed it,” Adelaide replied, coloring crimson, and adding
hastily: “We have recently been much annoyed and perplexed, but for the
future our agent will be prompt, and so shall we.”

Whether the agent referred to was prompt or not, there seemed for
several weeks to be plenty of money at the white house on the hill—so
much so, in fact, that Adelaide did not, as usual, go to Springfield to
take her accustomed lesson, while old Peggy, whose shabby dress was
beginning to create some gossip among the villagers, presented quite a
respectable appearance in her new gingham and muslin cap. About this
time, too, there was sent by mail to Mr. Warren the sum of twenty-five
dollars, and as there was no word of explanation accompanying it, he
naturally felt curious to know from whom it came.

“Miss Elinor sent it, I am sure. It is exactly like her,” said Alice,
who was now entirely well, and that afternoon, when her work was done,
she went up to see Miss Howland, whom she found suffering from a severe
headache, and in ministering to her wants she entirely forgot to speak
of the money. The next day Miss Elinor was much worse, and for many
weeks was confined to her bed with a lingering fever, which left her at
last so nervous and low that her physician advised a journey to the West
as the surest means of restoring her health. Her only sister was living
in Milwaukee, and thither Mr. Howland, who began to be seriously
alarmed, tried to persuade her to go. For a time Miss Elinor hesitated,
and only consented at last on condition that her brother promised not to
engage himself to Adelaide Huntington during her absence.

Bursting into a laugh, Mr. Howland assured her that she need have no
fears of finding her station, as mistress of his house, filled on her
return, for though Adelaide might possibly some day bear the name of
Howland, he could wait a while, and would do so for his sister’s sake.

With this promise Miss Elinor tried to be satisfied, and after giving
him many charges not to neglect the blind man, she started for Milwaukee
in company with some friends who, like herself, were westward bound.




                             CHAPTER VIII.
                            THE PARTY DRESS.


It was now the first of December. Miss Elinor had been gone from home
nearly three months, and during this time Mr. Howland had spent one-half
of his evenings at least with Adelaide Huntington, who marvelled that he
did not ask her to be his wife. But the promise made to his sister must
be kept, and so, night after night, he came and went, while Adelaide
experienced fresh pangs of fear lest her deception should be discovered
ere Mr. Howland was secured.

About this time there were rumors of a large party to be given by Mrs.
Hayes, the most fashionable lady in Oakland, and knowing well how the
beauty of her person would be enhanced by a party dress, Adelaide
resolved to leave no means unspared for the procuring of such a dress.

She had always observed, she said, that Mr. Howland was unusually
attentive when she looked unusually well, and there was no knowing what
would happen if she eclipsed all the ladies who might be present at the
party, and then, as day after day went by, she grew impatient because no
letter came from one who, at the post-office, was designated as ma’s
provoking agent, but who at home, with none but mother to hear, was
called by a different name. Fretting, however, was of no avail—the
provoking agent did not write, and her purse contained only seven
dollars.

“If I could get the dress,” she said, “I might possibly manage the
rest,” and then, as she remembered the dainty fabric which Alice Warren
had worn upon that memorable Christmas Eve, she started to her feet
exclaiming, “That’s a good idea,” and ere her mother had time to
question her she was on her way to the brown house in the hollow.

For a few weeks past Mr. Warren had been seriously ill, and though Alice
worked both early and late, she could not procure for him the little
comforts which he needed and missed so much. Miss Elinor’s words, Do not
neglect the blind man, had been forgotten, and many a weary night had
the blind man’s daughter bent with aching head and tearful eyes over the
piece of work which her increased cares had not permitted her to finish
during the day. They were indeed drinking the bitter cup of poverty, and
the sick man in his sleep was moaning sadly for wine, which he said
would make him strong, when Adelaide Huntington entered the humble room.
Glancing hurriedly at the scanty fire and empty wood-box, she thought:

“They must be wretchedly poor—I dare say I can get it for almost
nothing.”

Then seating herself by Alice’s side, she told at once the object of her
visit. She had never forgotten the beautiful lace dress which Alice had
worn on the night of her party, and if there was one thing more than
another which she coveted, it was that. In short she wished to know if
Alice had it now, and if so, would she sell it, telling no one that it
had ever belonged to her.

At the first mention of the dress, Alice’s tears began to flow, for it
was almost the only relic of the past which she possessed, and now,
laying her head in Adelaide’s lap she sobbed out:

“Oh, Adelaide, my mother bought it for me, and can I let it go?”

“You know which you need the most, that or the money,” was Adelaide’s
cold reply, while from his pillow the sick man faintly murmured:

“Something to make me well.”

This was enough, and wiping her tears away, Alice took from her trunk
the dress, sighing deeply as she recalled the night when first and last
she wore it.

“I did not know it was so exquisitely beautiful,” was Adelaide’s mental
comment as Alice shook out the soft, fleecy folds, but she did not say
so. On the contrary she depreciated its value, saying, it had turned
yellow, was rather old-fashioned, and a second-hand article at most,
besides being quite too short for her in its present condition.

In this manner she paved the way to the price which she finally offered,
and which Alice at first refused to take. Four dollars seemed so little
for what had cost so much. But Alice’s necessities were great, and when
Adelaide offered her another dollar to change the dress as it would have
to be changed for her, she yielded, promising to have it in readiness
and bring it home on the night of the party. After trying it on and
giving numerous directions as to the changes she wished to have made,
Adelaide arose to go, saying nothing concerning the pay. With a beating
heart Alice saw her about to leave, and though it cost her a mighty
effort to do so, she at last conquered her pride and catching Adelaide’s
shawl as she was passing out, she said with quivering lips:

“If you only will pay me part to-day! Father is sick, and we are so
poor,” and the little blue veined hands were clasped beseechingly
together.

“There’s a dollar, if that will do you any good,” said Adelaide,
thrusting a bill into Alice’s hand, and then hurrying away.

She had no intention of cheating Alice out of her pay, but she hated to
part with her money, and on her way home she thought of so many things
which she must have, that she began at last to wonder if Alice would not
just as soon take something from the house, bread, or potatoes, or
soap—she heard old Peggy boasting of having made a barrel full, and soap
was a very useful article—she’d ask Alice when she brought the dress!
and, feeling a good deal of confidence in her plan, she stopped at Mr.
Howland’s store, where she spent a portion of her remaining six dollars
for white kids, satin ribbon, blonde lace and so forth.

As she was leaving the store, she met Mr. Howland, who accompanied her
to the door, casually asking if she knew how Mr. Warren was getting
along.

“It is some time since I was there,” he said, “and I think of going
round to-night. As he is sick, they may perhaps be suffering.”

“Oh, no, they are not,” Adelaide quickly rejoined, “I have just been to
see them myself. Mr. Warren is no worse, and they are doing very well. I
gave Alice some work, too, paying her in advance.”

“So, on the whole, you think I had better spend the evening with you,”
said Mr. Howland, playfully interrupting her, as he saw that one of his
clerks was desirous of speaking to him.

“Most certainly I do,” she answered laughingly, as she passed into the
street.

And so that night, while her father slept, poor Alice Warren trimmed her
little lamp, and with a heavy heart sat down to work upon the costly
garment, every thread of which seemed interwoven with memories of the
mother, who had bought it for her. Occasionally, too, she lifted up her
head, and listened for the footsteps which now but seldom came that way,
for only once had Mr. Howland been there since her father’s illness, and
brushing away a tear, she sighed:

“He does not care for such as we.”

That afternoon she had heard the rumor that the proud Miss Huntington
was to be his wife, and though the idea that she, little Alice Warren,
could ever be aught to him, had never entered her mind, the news
affected her painfully, and as she sat alone that night, the world
seemed darker, drearier than it had ever been before, while the future
home of Richard Howland’s bride looked very pleasant to her.

“Alice,” came faintly from her father, and in a moment Alice was at his
side. “Alice, are you sewing to-night?”

“Yes, father, I am sewing.”

“But I thought you finished the vest this afternoon. What are you doing
now?”

Alice hesitated. She could not tell him she had sold her party dress,
neither would she tell him a lie, so she finally said:

“Adelaide came here while you slept, and I am fixing a dress for her to
wear to Mrs. Hayes’ party. She gave me a dollar for it, too, and
to-morrow I shall buy you the wine which Dr. Martin says you need, and
maybe I’ll get you some oranges, too. Would you like some oranges,
father?”

“Yes, yes,” the tremulous voice replied, and the childish old man cried,
as he thought that to-morrow he would have the wine and the oranges,
too.

The morrow came, and with it came the delicacies so long desired. But
the sick man scarcely tasted them; “some other time he might want them
more,” he said, and with a feeling of disappointment Alice put them
away, while her father, turning wearily upon his pillow, prayed that the
deep, dark waters, through which he instinctively felt that he must ere
long pass, might not be suffered to overflow.

But to Alice there came no forebodings like these. She only knew her
father was very sick, and she fancied that the luxuries to which he had
been accustomed would make him well again.

So with untiring patience she worked on, thinking how the money which
Adelaide was to pay her should be expended for her father’s comfort.

Alas for the poor little girl, who, just as it was growing dark on the
night of the party, folded carefully the finished dress, and then stole
softly to her father’s bedside, to see if he were sleeping. He was
very—very pale, and on his face there was a look like that of her dead
mother.

But Alice was not alarmed. She had never thought it possible for him to
die, so quiet, so gentle, so uncomplaining he seemed.

“Father” she said, “can you stay alone while I carry Adelaide her dress?
She is to pay me more than that dollar, and I will buy you ever so many
nice things.”

“By and by,” he whispered, “it is early yet,” and drawing Alice to him,
he talked to her of her mother, who, he said, seemed very near to him
that night—so near that he could almost feel her soft hand clasp his
own, just as it used to do in the happy days gone by. And while he
talked the darkness in the room increased—the clock struck six, and
releasing his daughter Mr. Warren bade her go.

“He felt better,” he said, “and was not afraid to stay alone.”

“You must sleep till I return. I shall not be gone long,” were Alice’s
parting words, and going out, she walked rapidly in the direction of
Mrs. Huntington’s.

In a very unamiable mood Adelaide met her at the door, chiding her for
her delay, and saying:

“I began to think you were never coming.”

“Father has been worse, and I could not work so fast,” was Alice’s meek
reply, as she followed Adelaide into the sitting-room, helping her try
on the dress, which the petulant young lady declared:

Didn’t fit within a mile! It was too high in the neck—too long in the
waist—too short in the skirt, and must be fixed before it was decent to
wear!

“Oh, I can’t leave father so long,” said Alice, in dismay, as she
thought how much there was to be done.

“I’ll risk him,” returned Adelaide. “Any way, when I hire anything done
I expect it to suit me, or I don’t pay, of course.”

This remark was well-timed, for Alice could not go back without the
money, and with a heavy heart she sat down to her task. But the tears
blinded her eyes, and so impeded her progress that the clock struck
eight before her work was done.

“Now, put these flowers in my hair, and tie my sash just as yours was
tied,” said the heartless Adelaide, as she saw Alice about to put on her
bonnet.

In a box which stood upon the table lay the bead purse, and glancing at
that Alice did whatever was required of her, nor scarcely felt a pang
when at last the toilet was completed, and Adelaide Huntington stood
before her arrayed in the selfsame dress which she had worn but two
short years ago.

“I meant you should dress me all the time,” said Adelaide, glancing
complacently at herself in the mirror. “I meant you should dress
me—mother knows so little about such matters, and then, too, she is sick
up stairs with a violent headache, but I do not need you any longer—what
are you waiting for?” she continued, as Alice made no movement to go.

“I am waiting for the money which I want so much to-night,” answered
Alice.

“Ah, yes, the money,” said Adelaide, making a feint to examine the
purse, which she knew was empty.

Alice knew it, too, all too soon, and sinking down upon a little stool
she cried aloud:

“What shall we do? The wood is almost gone, and I baked the last cake
to-night. Oh, father, father, what will you do to-morrow?”

Adelaide Huntington was not hard-hearted enough to be unmoved by this
appeal, and forgetting entirely the soap, she glided from the room to
which she soon returned, bringing a basket of food for Alice, whom she
comforted with the assurance that she should be paid as soon as
possible.

“I’d no idea they were so poor,” said Adelaide to herself, as the door
closed upon Alice. “I wish he would send the money so I could pay the
debt and have it off my mind.”

Just then the village omnibus stopped at the door, and Adelaide ran for
a moment to show her mother how she looked, then gathering up the folds
of her rich lace skirt, and throwing on her shawl, she entered the
carriage and was soon riding toward the scene of gayety, while Alice
Warren was hurrying home, a nameless terror creeping into her heart, and
vaguely whispering that the morrow, for which she had been so anxious,
might bring her a sorrow such as orphans only know.




                              CHAPTER IX.
                     THE FIGURE ON THE HEARTHSTONE.


For a while after Alice left him, Mr. Warren lay perfectly quiet, trying
to number the minutes, by counting each tick of the clock, and wondering
if it were not time for Alice to return. While thus engaged he fell
asleep, and when at last he woke there was a death-like faintness at his
heart; his lips were dry and parched, and he felt a strong desire for
water with which to quench his burning thirst.

“Alice,” he said feebly, “Alice, is that you? are you here?” but to his
call there came no answer, and throughout the room there was heard no
sound save the steady ticking of the clock.

Why then did the blind man raise himself upon his elbow and roll his
sightless eyes around the silent apartment. Did he hear aught in the
deep stillness? He thought he did—ay, he was sure he did, and again he
called:

“Alice, Alice, are you here?”

But Alice made him no reply, and as the minutes went by, the sick man
grew delirious, talking of the past, which seemed present with him now.
Then, as reason for a moment returned, he moaned:

“Oh, Alice, will you never come? The fire is going out and I am growing
cold. Oh, must I die alone at last?”

No, not alone; for, crouched upon the hearthstone, there sat a human
form. It was the figure of a man—a dark, hard-featured man; and often,
as the wailing cry came from the humble bed, it bowed its head upon its
hands and wept. Carefully, stealthily through the door it had come while
Mr. Warren slept, and the deep black eyes, which glowed at first like
coals of living fire, grew dim with tears as, glancing hurriedly around
the room, they saw how poor it was.

“Isn’t there somebody here with me?” the sick man said at last, as his
quick ear caught the sound of breathing. “Speak, isn’t there somebody
here?” he continued, while the figure on the hearthstone glided
noiselessly to the bedside, where it stood erect, gazing pitifully upon
the white, worn face which, with the lamp-light shining on it, seemed of
a deathly hue.

It was a strange sight, that statue standing there so silently, and that
blind old man trying in vain to penetrate the darkness and learn who it
was that stood there beside him. Raising himself at last in bed, and
stretching out his arm, he touched a hand colder even than his own, for
guilt and fear had chilled the blood of him who remained immovable,
while the trembling fingers passed nervously over the face, through the
hair, down the side, until they reached the left hand, from whose
fore-finger a joint was gone. That missing joint, though we have made no
mention of it heretofore, was well remembered by Hugo Warren, and it
needed but this proof to tell him who was there.

“William Huntington,” he hoarsely whispered, and falling back upon his
pillow, he wiped the drops of perspiration from his face, for the
presence of that man, coming to him thus, awakened all the bitter
memories of the past. “William Huntington,” he gasped, “why are you here
on this night of all others, when my lost wife seems present with me,
and my ruined hopes pass in sad review before my mind. Say, have you
come to add the last drop in the brimming bucket?”

There was a moment’s silence, and then, falling upon his knees, William
Huntington made answer to the man he had so wronged.

“I did not come to insult you, but rather to seek the forgiveness which
I know I do not merit. Only say that you forgive me, Mr. Warren—let me
once hold your hand in token of reconciliation, and then do with me what
you will. A life within a felon’s cell is preferable far, to the remorse
which I have carried with me for two long, dreary years. Say, will you
not forgive me?” he continued, and the strong man’s voice was choked
with tears.

“Forgive you, William,” Mr. Warren replied, “I might perhaps forgive
you, were my fortune all you wrested from me, but when I think of my
lost Helen, my heart is turned to steel, for you killed her, William
Huntington—you killed my precious wife.”

“Yes, yes, it was my base act which killed her, it is true, still I have
made you some amends. I saved your daughter’s life, you know, else I had
never dared to seek your face again,” said Mr. Huntington, interrupting
him.

“You saved Alice’s life?” the excited man rejoined, and the hand which
had withdrawn itself beneath the bed-clothes now came forth again,
feeling eagerly for the bowed head, on which it rested forgivingly,
while he continued, “It was you, then who took her from the river, and
laid her in my arms—you who saved me from a darker night than any I have
ever known. Yes, William, because you did this good to me, you are
forgiven, fully, freely forgiven—but why have you not told of it before?
Where have you been, and did your family know aught of this?”

“My family know aught of this?” repeated Mr. Huntington. “Can it be I am
deceived?” and then, with the shaking hand still resting on his head, he
told how he had wandered far and wide, seeking rest and finding none,
for ever present to his mind was a white-haired, sightless man, weeping,
o’er his pale, dead wife.

In the far off California land he had dug for gold, vainly hoping by
this means some time to make amends for the ruin he had wrought. At
last, as the burden of remorse grew heavier to bear, he sought his home
to see once more the faces of his wife and child, hoping, too, that the
forgiveness he so much desired might be obtained.

“I found them here,” said he—“found my wife and Adelaide working hard
and secretly, lest the world should know how poor they were. I met my
daughter first, and Heaven forgive me if I do her wrong, I thought she
was not glad to see me. I questioned her of you, and learned that you
were here, too, and very poor. You were fully determined, she said, to
revenge yourself on me should I ever be found, and she urged me not to
let my presence here be known, until she had tried to procure for me
your forgiveness. My wife did not seem to understand your feelings, for
she had never seen you, and she wished me to remain; but my daughter’s
fears and my own dread of a convict’s fate prevailed, and trusting to
Adelaide’s promise that she would eventually obtain your pardon for me,
I left them again and became a second time a wanderer. I intended to
take the cars at West Oakland, and was following the course of the
river, when, pausing for a moment to rest, I saw you approaching, and
hid behind the alders, one moment resolving to throw myself at your
feet, and again fearing to do so, for guilt had made me cowardly and
weak. The rest of that day’s incidents you know. I saved your daughter’s
life, but I dared not speak, lest I should be betrayed. My wet clothes
made it necessary for me to return to the house, where I told what I had
done, and asked if this would not atone. My wife said yes, but Adelaide
was fearful still. She would see you herself, she said, and she did see
you that very day, but you refused. ‘The law must take its course,’ you
said, ‘even though I saved a hundred lives.’”

“Never! so help me Heaven!” Mr. Warren exclaimed. “Such words as those
never passed my lips, and till this moment I knew not who it was that
saved my child. Forgive me, William, but she lied, that girl Adelaide.
There was treachery in her voice when she sat at my feet and asked me
not to tell of your misdeeds, lest disgrace should fall on her. People
thought her mother was a widow, she said, and she would rather they
should not know that you ran away to escape a prison home.”

“Oh, Adelaide, my child, my child, why did you thus deceive me?” the
wretched father groaned, while Mr. Warren continued:

“I never tried to find you, William, or sought to do you harm; but go on
and tell me where you have been since that time.”

“I remained at home a day or two, hiding from the sight of men,” Mr.
Huntington replied, “and then one night I went away, thinking to make
for my family a home in the distant West, where you would never find me.
But no spot could be home to me with that load upon my mind, so at last
I determined to see you myself, and beg for your forgiveness. They think
me far away, my wife and Adelaide, for I only paused a moment at their
door. Looking through the half-closed blind I saw your daughter there,
and knowing that you must be alone I hastened on, entering your dwelling
while you slept, and now it remains for you to do with me what you
will.”

“Nothing, William, I shall do nothing—only raise me up, my breath is
going from me,” Mr. Warren gasped.

The faintness he had experienced once before had returned again, brought
on by the excitement of what he had heard, and Mr. Huntington, when he
saw the corpse-like pallor stealing over his face, feared that he was
dying. He was not afraid of death, but the world, he knew, was a
suspicious one, and he would rather the man he had so wronged should not
die alone with him. Just then he heard without, a footstep coming near,
and thinking it must be Alice, he hurried to the door, exclaiming:

“Be quick! your father, I fear, is dying!”

In a moment the person thus addressed stood at Mr. Warren’s bedside, and
when the fainting man came back to consciousness he whispered softly:

“God bless you, Mr. Howland, for coming here again.”

It was Richard Howland who stood there side by side with one whom he
readily recognized as the stranger who had saved the life of Alice
Warren. He had started for the party, going through the hollow as the
shortest route, and was passing Mr. Warren’s gate, when the words, “Be
quick! your father, I fear, is dying,” arrested his attention, bringing
him at once into the presence of the blind man whom he had so long
neglected.

“I did not know you were so ill,” he was about to say, when Alice
entered the room.

“Father,” she cried, bounding to his side, “are you worse?” and then, as
her eyes fell upon Mr. Huntington, the hot blood stained her face and
neck, for she knew who he was, and marveled much that he was there.

“Alice,” said Mr. Warren, “I have forgiven William Huntington because he
saved your life, though he dared not let us know it then, for Adelaide
had said I thirsted for revenge. He has suffered much, my child, and
you, I am sure, will sanction my forgiveness.”

It was in vain that Alice attempted to speak, so astonished was she at
what she had heard, and, misinterpreting her silence, Mr. Huntington
advanced toward her, saying, imploringly:

“Hear, me, young lady, and you will perhaps be willing to forgive.”

Then very rapidly he repeated in substance the story he had told her
father, touching as lightly as possible on Adelaide’s duplicity, but
still making the matter plain to Alice and clear to him, who, with
clasped hands and wildly beating heart, listened breathlessly to the
strange tale he heard. Richard Howland was undeceived at last, and the
girl he had almost loved was revealed to him in her true character, as
an artful, designing woman. The father, who he supposed was dead, stood
there, a living, breathing man, identical, he was sure, with the agent
of whom he had often heard, and, worse than all, the people against whom
she had breathed her dark insinuations, were innocent of evil; the wrong
was on the other side, and he had been her dupe; had even thought it
possible to call that girl his wife. His wife! how he loathed the very
idea now that he knew her guilt, and how his conscience smote him for
having ever wronged in thought the helpless old blind man and his
gentle, fair-haired daughter. They had suffered, too, from his neglect,
but he could make amends for that, and his heart went out in pity toward
Alice as he contrasted her former life with her present dreary lot. The
party was forgotten, and while Adelaide, in a most impatient mood,
watched each fresh arrival, he, for whom she watched in vain, smoothed
the tumbled pillow, bathed the burning brow, or brought the cooling
draught, and then spoke words of comfort to the weeping Alice, who read
upon his face, and that of Mr. Huntington, a confirmation of her fears.

But not that night did Mr. Warren die, though the physician, for whom
Mr. Huntington was sent, would give no hope. The disease had assumed a
most alarming form, he said, and Mr. Howland’s hand rested pityingly on
the bowed head of the young girl who was soon to be an orphan. The
morning came, and then, as it was necessary for him to go home for a
time, he left both father and child to the care of Mr. Huntington,
promising to send down one of his domestics, and to return himself ere
long.




                               CHAPTER X.
                              REVELATIONS.


The morning train from Albany had thundered through the town, and Mr.
Howland was about returning to the hollow, when hasty footsteps were
heard in the hall, and in a moment his sister stood before him. She had
traveled night and day since leaving Milwaukee, she said, but she didn’t
mind it at all, she was so impatient to be at home and tell him what she
had heard, and, without so much as untying her bonnet, Miss Elinor
continued:

“I told you all the time they were impostors—but men have so little
sense. I’m glad I ain’t a man, though if I were, no woman would ever
impose on me as that Adelaide has on you. Why, instead of taking music
lessons, as she pretends to do, she goes to Springfield after work, and
the satchel you more than once carried for her, had in it vests and
shirts, and mercy knows what—tell me that wasn’t a wristband I saw under
the lounge. I guess I know a wristband. They are just as poor as they
can be, and sew for Mr. Lincoln’s store in Springfield, for Mrs.
Lincoln’s cousin told me so. I met her in Milwaukee, and when she knew I
was from Oakland, she spoke of Adelaide, and asked me if I knew her. I
told her yes, and then she asked if she were married yet, saying she
hoped she was, for it seemed a pity that a stylish-looking girl like her
should be obliged to sew for a living. Of course I questioned her,
learning what I’ve told you, and, worse than all the rest, Adelaide made
this lady believe that she was going to marry a very wealthy man, who
had a most delightful home, with one incumbrance, which she should soon
manage to dispose of, and that incumbrance was a dried-up old maid
sister! Do you hear that, Richard Howland? A dried-up old maid sister.
That means me!” and the highly scandalized lady walked up and down the
room, upsetting, in her wrath, both her traveling basket and band-box,
which last in a measure diverted her attention, for no woman, whether
married or single, can think of anything else when her “best bonnet” is
in danger.

Picking up the box, and assuring herself that its contents were
unharmed, she continued:

“Why don’t you say something, Richard? Are you not surprised at what I
have told you?”

“Not particularly,” he answered, and coming to her side he repeated to
her the story he had heard from Adelaide’s own father, so long supposed
to be dead.

“The trollop! the jade!” ejaculated Miss Elinor. “I understand her
perfectly. She wished to keep up appearances, and make her father stay
away until she became your wife, and you couldn’t help yourself.
Dried-up old maid, indeed! I’ll teach her to call me names. But what of
Mr. Warren and little Alice? I’ll go to them at once,” and
notwithstanding her recent fatiguing journey, the energetic woman
started for the hollow, saying to her brother, who accompanied her, “I
am determined upon one thing, Richard. If Mr. Warren dies, Alice will
live with us and have the best chamber, too. Poor little creature, how
she must have suffered.”

They found both Mr. Warren and Alice asleep, but Miss Elinor’s kiss
awoke the latter, who uttered a cry of joy at the sight of her friend
and benefactress. The sick man, too, ere long, awoke, but only to doze
again, and as the day wore on he continued in a state of stupor, from
which it was difficult to rouse him. Just before the sun was setting,
however, consciousness returned, and he asked for Alice, who in a moment
was at his side. Winding his arm lovingly around her neck, he prayed
that the God of the fatherless would not forsake her when she should be
alone.

“I am going from you, Alice,” he said, “going to your mother, who has
waited for me all day, and the pain of death would scarce be felt did I
know what would become of you.”

“Tell him, Richard,” whispered Miss Elinor, and advancing to the
bedside, Mr. Howland said:

“Your daughter shall live with me when you are gone.”

“God bless you,” came feebly from the dying man, while the fair head
resting on his bosom was a moment uplifted, and Mr. Howland never forgot
the grateful, glad expression of the soft blue eyes which looked into
his face.

“I, too, will care for Alice so long as my life is spared,” said Mr.
Huntington, who had been there all the day, and again from the white
lips a faint “God bless you” came.

Slowly toward the western horizon sank the setting sun, and when at last
his farewell beams looked into that room of death, they shone on the
frosty hair and still white face of one who was no longer blind, for to
him the light of a better world had been revealed, and the eyes so long
in darkness here were opened to the glories of the New Jerusalem.

Every necessary care was bestowed upon the dead, and then, leaving the
orphaned Alice in Miss Elinor’s arms, with Mr. Howland standing near and
speaking to her an occasional word of comfort, Mr. Huntington started
for his home, walking slowly, sadly; for his heart was full of
sorrow—sorrow for the dead and sorrow for his only child, who had so
cruelly deceived him. What her motive was he could not guess, unless it
were that she dreaded the disgrace his presence might bring upon her,
and when he thought of this, he half resolved to leave her forever, but
love for his wife prevailed, and with an aching heart he kept on his
way.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Restless and impatient Adelaide had passed the day in wondering what had
happened to Mr. Howland, and why he was not at the party. She had
confidently expected him there, but he had disappointed her, and the
lace dress with which she hoped to impress him was worn for naught.

“Parties were bores, anyway,” she said, “and she hoped she should never
attend another so long as her name was Adelaide Huntington.”

In this unamiable mood she fretted until late in the afternoon, when old
Peggy, who had been sent on an errand to the village, returned, bringing
the news that Mr. Warren was not expected to live, and that she saw Mr.
Howland entering the door as she passed. Then lowering her voice to a
whisper, she continued:

“Right up against the window was a man’s head, which looked so like your
father that I stopped a little, hoping he would turn his face one side,
but he didn’t, and I came along.”

“My father,” repeated Adelaide, “isn’t within a hundred miles of here.”

Still the idea troubled her even more than the news of Mr. Warren’s
illness, and after old Peggy left the room, she turned to her mother
saying:

“Wouldn’t it be mean if father had come back and gone to see Mr.
Warren?”

“I suppose it would be right, though,” returned her mother, while
Adelaide continued:

“Right or wrong, nobody wants him turning up bodily just yet, for Mr.
Howland is so squeamish about a little deception that any chance of
winning him would be rather slim, if he knew father was not dead as he
believes him to be. If I secure him before he finds it out, he can’t
help himself, and I wish he’d either propose or let it alone. I declare,
mother, I think it is your duty as a prudent, careful parent to ask what
his intentions are. You can tell him there is a great deal of talk about
his coming here so much, and unless he is serious, you prefer that he
should discontinue his visits, hinting, of course, that you fear my
affections are already too deeply enlisted for my future happiness
should he not be in earnest. Say, mother, will you tell him this when he
comes again?”

Mrs. Huntington at first refused, but Adelaide’s entreaties finally
prevailed, and it was decided that when Mr. Howland next visited them he
should be questioned concerning his intentions.

“Oh, I hope he’ll come to-night,” said Adelaide, and feeling confident
that he would, she made some changes in her dress, smoothed her glossy
hair, and then, just as it was growing dark, lay down upon the lounge,
building castles of the future, and wondering if she should be Adelaide
Huntington one year from that day.

As she lay thus, she heard the gate open and shut—a heavy footstep was
coming up the walk, and thinking it must be Mr. Howland she assumed a
half reclining posture, which she fancied was careless and graceful, and
then awaited the appearance of her expected visitor. He did not ring,
and she heard his step in the hall. Nearer and nearer he came, his hand
was on the knob, and as the door swung back the large black eyes, which
turned at first so eagerly in that direction, flashed their surprise and
anger, not on Richard Howland, but on William Huntington, who keenly
felt the coldness of his welcome.

“Father,” she exclaimed, “where did you come from?”

“I came from Mr. Warren’s,” he answered. “He is dead, but I have been
forgiven, and can once more walk the earth a free and fearless man.
Adelaide,” he continued, and in the tone of his voice and gleam of his
eye there was something which made the guilty girl tremble, “I have
heard that of you which fills me with grief. Oh, my child, how could you
so shamefully deceive me?”

“What do you mean?” she asked, in well-feigned surprise, for she would
not admit anything until she knew how far she was implicated.

Very briefly her father repeated to her what he had heard from Mr.
Warren, and then awaited her answer. At first she thought to deny the
charge, but she dared not give the lie to one then lying dead not far
away, so she remained silent, trying in vain to frame some excuse with
which to appease her father, and also to find some way of again binding
Alice to secrecy, so that Mr. Howland should never hear of her
falsehoods. He would, perhaps, excuse her deception with regard to her
father when she told him, as she should do, that she had done it for the
sake of her mother, who could not endure to have the matter known, and
if the rest were kept from him, all might yet end well.

At that moment she remembered what Peggy had said, and with a faint
voice she asked:

“Does any one know this but yourself?”

“Mr. Warren’s daughter knows it,” he returned. “And the young
man—Howland is his name—knows it, too, for he was there all night and
heard my conversation with Alice.”

“Mr. Howland!” Adelaide fairly screamed, and in the terrified expression
of her face the motive for her conduct was revealed to her father, who
rather enjoyed than otherwise the passionate tears of anger and
mortification which she shed at finding herself thus betrayed to one
whom she had loved as well as such as she could love.

“I understand you perfectly,” said Mr. Huntington, advancing toward her
as she lay weeping on the lounge, “and your punishment is just; for a
child who can abuse its father as you have abused me, ought never to be
the wife of a man like Mr. Howland. I will not reproach you further with
your guilt,” he continued, “for your sin has found you out, and I leave
you to your own reflections.”

So saying, he passed on in quest of his wife, whose welcome to the
repentant man was far more cordial than that of his daughter had been.

Adelaide was, indeed, sorely punished, for all hope of winning Mr.
Howland was gone, and, as the days wore on, she experienced more and
more that the way of the transgressor is hard.

The story of Mr. Huntington’s existence and return to his family
circulated rapidly, and with it, hand in hand, went the rumor of the
wrong he had once done to the blind man, who by the people of Oakland
was honored more in death than he had been in life, for they came in
crowds to his funeral, gazing pityingly at the white face of the dead,
and then staring curiously at the dark-browed stranger who was said to
be William Huntington. Adelaide was not there, for Miss Elinor, a little
given to gossip, it may be, had kindly remembered her, and numerous were
the exaggerated stories afloat concerning the deception she had
practiced both upon her father and the villagers. Like most people she
had one so-called friend who dutifully kept her informed with regard to
all that was said concerning her, and completely overwhelmed with shame
and mortification, she resolved to keep herself secluded at home, where
she vented her disappointment in harsh language and bitter tears,
particularly when, on the day succeeding the funeral, she heard that
Miss Elinor had taken Alice to live with her.

But little did Miss Elinor care for her anger. The world to her was
brighter now than it had been for many years, and with something of a
mother’s love, her heart went out toward the orphan to whom she had
given a home. Adelaide, however, was not forgotten, and the good lady
was certainly excusable if, when riding with her protege, she did
frequently order Jim to take them round to High Street, bidding him
drive slowly past the house of the Huntingtons. But if in this way she
thought to obtain a glimpse of Adelaide, she was mistaken, for the young
lady was never visible, though, safely hidden behind the curtain, she
herself seldom failed to see the carriage and the little figure in
black, who she instinctively felt would some day be her rival.

The bitterest drop of all in Adelaide’s cup of mortification was the
knowledge that Mr. Howland had once thought to make her his wife, for he
told her so in a letter written three weeks subsequent to Mr. Warren’s
death. It is true he had never committed himself by words, but he had
done so by actions, and honor demanded an explanation. So he wrote at
last, and though it was a most polite and gentlemanly note, its contents
stung her to her inmost soul, and casting it into the fire she watched
it as it turned to ashes, feeling the while as if her own heart were
charred and blistered with its load of guilt and shame. There were no
more trips to Springfield now, for concealment of labor was no longer
necessary, and the satchel Miss Elinor taunted her brother with having
carried so often, lay useless upon the closet shelf.

“I’ll die before I’ll do that—father may support us,” Adelaide had said
when her mother suggested that they take in sewing from Mr. Howland’s
store.

And Mr. Huntington did do his best toward maintaining his family, but
popular opinion was against him. He had defrauded his employer once—he
might do so again—and so all looked upon him with distrust, making it
sometimes very hard for him to procure even the common necessaries of
life. His health, too, had become impaired, both by exposure and the
mental anguish he had so long endured, and night after night his labored
breathing and hacking cough smote painfully on the ear of his wife,
whose love no circumstances could destroy.

One morning, toward the middle of February, he left them as usual, but
he was soon brought back with a broken limb, which he had received from
a fall upon the ice. For him to work was now impossible, and Adelaide no
longer objected when her mother proposed that Peggy should be sent for
sewing to Mr. Howland, who gave it to her readily, manifesting much
concern for Mr. Huntington, whom Peggy represented as being in a most
deplorable condition.

Two or three days afterward, as he was leaving the store, he received a
message from the sick man, who wished to see him, and in a short time he
stood at the bedside of Mr. Huntington, who told, in a few words, why he
had been sent for.

They could not keep that house—they must rent a cheaper one, and if no
tenant for the brown house in the hollow had been obtained, would Mr.
Howland let him have it? He would try hard when he got well to pay the
rent, and the strong man’s eyes filled with tears, just as little Alice
Warren’s had done when words similar to these escaped her lips.

Yes, he could have it, Mr. Howland said, and the sum he asked for it was
just what Mr. Warren had paid; then fearing lest Adelaide by chance
should enter the room, he hastened away, pondering upon the changes
which a few short weeks had brought to the haughty girl, who, when she
heard of her father’s arrangement, flew into a violent rage, declaring
she would kill herself before she’d live in that little shanty.

But neither her wrath nor her tears could shake her father’s
determination, and when the first April sun had set, and the warm spring
moon had risen, wretched, hopeless and weary, Adelaide Huntington crept
up to her bed beneath the rafters, covering her head with the sheet,
lest she should see the white-haired, sightless specter, which, to her
disordered fancy, seemed haunting that low-roofed dwelling.




                              CHAPTER XI.
                         NATURAL CONSEQUENCES.


It is summer again—“the leafy month of June”—and in the spacious,
well-kept grounds of Richard Howland hundreds of roses are blossoming,
but none so fair and beautiful to the owner of these grounds as the rose
which blossoms within the house—the brighthaired, gentle Alice, who,
when the grief-laden clouds of adversity were overshadowing her life,
did not dream that she could ever be as happy as she is in her new home.
The grass-grown grave in the quiet valley is not neglected, nor he who
rests there forgotten, but though her tears fall often on the sod, she
cannot wish the blind man back in a world which was so truly dark to
him.

And Alice has learned to be happy in her luxurious home—happy in the
tender love which Miss Elinor ever lavishes upon her, and happy, too, in
the quiet brother-like affection of him who seems to her the embodiment
of every manly virtue. He does not talk often with her, for Richard
Howland deals not so much in words as deeds, but in a thousand little
ways he tells her he is glad to have her there. And this is all he tells
her, so that neither she nor his more discerning sister dream how sweet
to him is the music of the childish voice, which often in the gathering
twilight sings some song of the olden time; nor do they know, when
returning home at night, how wistfully he glances toward the window
where Alice is wont to sit, and if they did know it, they could not
fathom his meaning, for when the golden hair and bright young face is
there, he always turns aside, lingering without, as if within there were
no maiden fair, whose eyes of blue played wilder notes upon his
heart-strings than the dark, proud orbs of Adelaide had ever done. Even
he does not know he loves her, so quietly that love has come—creeping
over him while he slept—stealing over him when he woke—whispering to him
in the dingy counting-room, and bidding him cast frequent glances at the
western sky, to see if it were not time that he were home. He only knows
that he is very happy, and that his happiness is in some way connected
with the childish form which flits before him like a sunbeam, filling
his home with light and joy. It had never occurred to him that she might
sometime go away, and leave in his household a void which no other one
could fill, and when one day, toward the last of June, his sister said
to him, “Alice has received a letter from an old friend of her mother,
asking her to take charge of the juvenile department of a young ladies’
seminary in B——,” he started as if he had been smitten with a heavy
blow.

“Alice teach school!” he exclaimed. “Alice go away from—me—from you, I
mean. Preposterous! She don’t, of course, think of accepting the offer?”

“Yes, she does. I’d no idea she had so much decision,” and Miss Elinor’s
scissors cut quite a hole in the embroidery on which she has worked ever
since we knew her. “I remonstrated when she told me she should return an
affirmative answer, but it did no good. She never intended long to
burden people on whom she had no claim, she said. She would rather be
independent, and though she was very happy here, she felt it her duty to
earn her own living, now that an opportunity was presented.”

“Earn her own living,” repeated Mr. Howland, “just as though she cost
anybody anything. There is some other reason, and if I didn’t know you
as well as I do, I should be inclined to think the fault was with you.
Maybe you do sometimes scold her, Elinor?” and he fixed his eyes
inquiringly upon his sister’s face.

Miss Elinor had striven hard to restrain the tears which thoughts of
parting with her favorite induced, and thus far she had succeeded, but
when she heard her brother’s remark, they burst forth at once.

“_Me_ scold Alice?” was all she could articulate, as with a deeply
injured air she left the room, while her brother, seizing his hat,
hurried off to the store, where he remained the entire day, trying to
think how it would seem to him when he knew that Alice was gone.

_It didn’t seem at all_, either to him or to his clerks, for never
before had he been so irritable and cross, finding fault with the most
trivial matters; chiding the cash-boy for moving too fast, and the head
clerk for moving too slow; refusing to trust the widow Simpson, whom he
had trusted all his life, and making himself so generally disagreeable
that the young men in his employ were not sorry when, about five
o’clock, they saw him start for home.

“I’m glad he’s gone, anyway, dern him!” muttered Check, who had been,
perhaps, the greatest sufferer, and with a most contemptuous whistle he
looked after the retreating figure of his master.

Alice was not in the yard—nor in the parlor—nor in the house. He knew it
by that indefinable feeling which we experience when the one we love the
best is absent.

“She had gone to walk by the river,” Miss Elinor said, when questioned,
asking him in the same breath why he didn’t come home to dinner.

“I was not hungry,” he replied. “The prospect of losing Alice has taken
my appetite away. Do you think she would stay with us, if I were to
adopt her as my daughter?”

Miss Elinor didn’t think anything. She had not quite forgiven his unjust
remark in the morning, and failing to obtain satisfaction from her, he
started in quest of Alice, who, he was sure, would listen favorably to
his plan of adoption. The tree where she and her father sat on that
afternoon when she had come so near to death, was her favorite resort,
and here he now found her, thinking of the coming time when she would be
gone. It had cost her a struggle to decide the matter, but it was best,
she thought; she could not always be dependent, and that very night she
would answer “Yes.” But she wondered why she should feel so sad, or why
the thought of leaving Mr. Howland should make her pain harder to bear.

“I shall miss both him and his sister so much,” she unconsciously said
aloud, “I shall miss them both, but him the most.”

“Why then do you go?” came to her startled ear, and Richard Howland
stood before her.

Springing to her feet she blushed and stammered out something about the
watch-dog Ponto, whom she should miss. But it would not do. Mr. Howland
was not to be deceived, and in her telltale face he knew the watch-dog
Ponto meant himself.

“Alice,” said he, “sit down with me upon the bank, and tell me why you
wish to leave us.”

Alice obeyed, but neither of them spoke until Mr. Howland, growing
suddenly very bold, wound his arm around her waist, and drew her to his
side. It was the first time in his life he had ever found himself in a
position like this, and though it was very novel—very strange—he liked
it. He forgot, too, all about the adoption, and bending low, so that in
case of an emergency his lips could touch her cheek, he whispered:

“Alice—”

But what else he said the murmuring river never told, neither the summer
air which lifted the shining tresses falling over his arm, nor yet the
little bird, which from the overhanging bough looked archly down upon
them, shutting its round, bright eye with a knowing look as if it
understood that scene. It did understand, and the sight of them sitting
there thus brought to mind the dainty nest up in the maple tree, where
its own loved mate was waiting, and when at last the maiden lifted up
her head, it plumed its wings for flight and flew away, singing as it
flew.

“She’s won—she’s won.”

That night Alice, instead of Mr. Howland, was missing from the table,
and when Miss Elinor sought her in her room, she was surprised at the
abruptness with which the young girl threw her arms around her neck and
whispered:

“I am happy—oh, so happy.”

Then, with the twilight shadows gathering around, Alice told her story
to the wondering lady, who in her joy forgave her brother for his unjust
insinuation, and folding the orphan girl lovingly in her arms, she told
her how gladly she should welcome her as a sister. It was known ere long
all over town that the wealthy Mr. Howland was to wed the blind man’s
daughter, and the rude brown rafters of the cottage in the hollow never
witnessed so fierce a storm of passion and of tears as on the night when
first to Adelaide came tidings that the man she so much loved had given
himself to another. To William Huntington, however, the news brought joy
and gladness. He had recovered from his broken limb, but his health did
not improve, and now he seldom left his home. Still he did whatever he
could do for his family, and the little yard in front of his house was
filled with flowers, which he tended with the utmost care, and sold in
small bouquets to such of the villagers as wished to buy. When he heard
that Alice was to be a bride ere the summer days were gone, he set apart
his choicest flowers, watching them with jealous care, and experiencing
a childish delight in thinking how he would form a rare bouquet, worthy
of her to whom it should be given.

There was no reason why the marriage should be delayed, Mr. Howland
said, and so one balmy night, when the harvest moon was in its infancy,
St. Luke’s Church was filled to overflowing, and the same man, who, over
Hugo Warren’s grave, had read the burial service, now spoke the solemn
words which made one flesh of two. And when the rite was ended and Alice
was a bride, from the three towers of Oakland there rang a merry peal,
for Mr. Howland was greatly honored by the citizens who thus would keep
his wedding night.

Across the grassy meadow, up the wooded hill, and down into the hollow,
floated the music of those bells, awakening an answering note of joy in
every heart save that of the wretched Adelaide, who, grinding her teeth
together, fled to her lonely garret and stuffed cotton in her ears, so
as to shut out the hateful sound, which told her of her rival’s
happiness. Anon, and from the rocky heights which overlooked the town,
and from the village green, there shone a lurid light. Bonfires had been
kindled by the workmen from the factory and shop, and among the boys who
danced around the blazing fire, none threw his hat so high or cut so
many antics as did the little Check, who in his bran-new suit, the gift
of Mr. Howland, forgot his grievances on that memorable day when his
master tried to see how it would seem, to live without Alice Warren.

From her window Adelaide looked out upon the scene, shedding bitter
tears of envy and of rage, then, wishing she had never seen the light of
day she sought her solitary pillow and cried herself to sleep, while the
song and the dance moved joyously on, and the gentle bride, in her robes
of white, looked lovingly up to him who was her all in all. Nor were the
inmates of the brown house in the hollow forgotten by Alice in her
prosperity. From Mr. Huntington she had received a beautiful bouquet; it
was all, save his blessing, that he had to give, he said, and Alice
prized it the more when she knew how carefully he had watched each
opening bud, shielding it alike from storm and noonday heat.

“I will remember him for this,” she thought, and many a timely gift
found its way to the brown cottage where it was sorely needed, for as
the fall advanced Mr. Huntington grew worse, and to the other labors of
his family was added the task of ministering to him and providing for
his wants.

As yet, no rent for the cottage had been paid, and Miss Elinor, when she
remembered the ugly name which Adelaide had called her, secretly wished
she might be turned into the street. But her brother was more forgiving,
and when Alice’s birthday came, he gave her the brown house in the
hollow, telling her playfully that she must collect the rent of her own
property!

“And I _would_ do it too,” spoke up Miss Elinor, who, nevertheless, was
just as sure then of what Alice intended to do as she was next morning
when she saw upon her sister’s writing-desk a receipt in full for the
rent, and heard Alice bid a servant take it, with sundry other things,
to the brown house in the hollow as a Christmas gift from her.

Surely it is more blessed to give than to receive, and the prayer which
the sick man breathed for Alice Howland was worth far more to her than
the paltry sum which she had lost by doing what she did. Adelaide, too,
was softened, for the pangs of poverty were beginning to be keenly felt,
and when the servant turned to go, she said to him, with quivering lip:

“Tell Mrs. Howland that _I_ thank her.”

Another year has nearly gone, and from the windows of the cottage there
shines a glimmering light, while gathered round the hearth three lonely
women sit. They are now indeed alone—the bed in the corner is empty—the
husband and father is gone. When the last May flowers were blooming, and
the voice of spring was on the hills, strong men carried him out into
the open air, and in the village churchyard, not far from Hugo Warren’s
grave, they laid the weary one to rest. William Huntington had saved the
life of Richard Howland’s wife, and for this reason his family were not
neglected, though Miss Elinor took good care that not enough assistance
should be given to them “to keep the trollop, Adelaide, from working.”

In Richard Howland’s home all is joy and gladness, and though the
curtains of one room are dropped, and the blinds are closely shut, it is
only because the fussy old nurse will have it so, and not because the
young mother is in any danger now. In the crib there sleeps a sturdy
boy, and the bottom of his cambric petticoat is trimmed with the
veritable embroidery which we have often seen in the hands of Miss
Elinor, who is the baby’s aunt.

She had fully expected that it would bear her name, but it proved a
Betsey Trotwood affair, and when the Christmas bells are ringing, and
the star of Bethlehem gleams on the walls of the old stone church, she
will stand as sponsor for the little boy, to whom in memory of the blind
man now singing to the praise of Bethlehem’s child, will be given the
name of “Hugo Warren.”


                                THE END
                                   OF
                          ALICE AND ADELAIDE.




                               RED-BIRD.
                         A BROWN COTTAGE STORY.




                               CHAPTER I.
                             INTRODUCTORY.


It was Christmas morning, and everywhere the merry bells were ringing
and telling again the story, which, though more than eighteen hundred
years old, is always sweet, always new—the story of Bethlehem’s babe,
for whose birthday we keep the Christmas-tide. All over the northern
hills the December snow was lying, and the wind was sharp and cold as it
went singing past the windows of the houses where so many eager, happy
children ate their Christmas cakes, or counted their Christmas toys. But
far away in the south land it was like summer still, and the
orange-trees were fresh, and green, and beautiful, with the yellow fruit
and the white blossoms showing among the leaves. Upon the highest branch
of a tall orange-tree which grew upon the bank of the river St. John, a
Red-bird was sitting, and listening to a Paroquet, which, on a magnolia
near by, was dressing its bright plumage, and talking to his neighbor,
the Red-bird.

After wishing him a merry Christmas, he said:

“And so, Mrs. Red, you are still alive! Why, we all thought you were
dead, and Mr. Red wore mourning for a month, and then—but never mind.
Have you been up to the old nest among the yellow jasmine? If not, I
advise you to stay away; but say, where have you been this year or more?
Tell me about it.”

It seemed strange to me, who was sitting on a bench beneath the
magnolia-tree, to hear birds talking together after this fashion, and
remembering the children at the North who had never seen a Paroquet, nor
a magnolia, nor a Red-bird, nor an orange-tree, I said to myself, I will
write down what these birds are saying, and sometime, perhaps, I’ll send
it to the little ones at home.

And this, as nearly as I could understand it, was the story the Red-bird
told.




                              CHAPTER II.
                               THE STORY.


“You may well ask me where I have been, Mr. Paroquet,” said the
Red-bird, “but you can keep your Merry Christmas to yourself, for it is
not a merry Christmas with me. My heart is as heavy as lead, and if it
were not that I dreaded the cold so much, I’d fly to the North, where
they are having a grand time to-day with their Christmas trees, and the
children all so happy.”

“Fly to the North!” said Mr. Paroquet, with a shudder. “Fly to that
horrid place where they have ice and snow the year round, with nothing
green or bright, unless it’s that Christmas-tree you speak of! Pray, may
I ask what kind of a tree that is? Is it like this magnolia, or that
palm across the river, waving its fans in the breeze, or that
orange-tree where you are sitting? And what kind of fruit does it bear?
Icicles, or what?”

“Icicles!” And Mrs. Red laughed a merry, rippling kind of laugh which
did me good to hear, for there was something very sad in the expression
of her face, as if she had lost every friend she ever had. “Little you
know of the North and what they have there. I’ll wager now you never
heard of the place before.”

“Haven’t I, though?” Mr. Paroquet returned. “Didn’t one of those men
from the North shoot the first Mrs. Paroquet one morning, just after
breakfast, when she had gone out to take the air, and I was watching the
three little birds in the nest? And didn’t he take her away to that
place they call New York, and didn’t I hear afterward from a robin who
comes down here every winter that they _stuffed_ her, and put glass eyes
in her, and strung her on a wire frame, and set her up in somebody’s
parlor for an ornament, to be admired? My dead wife _stuffed_!—and such
a time as I had with the little ones, who kept tumbling out of the nest,
and who had such appetites that I was almost worn out with hunting
things for them to eat, and was obliged to get another Mrs. Paroquet to
help me do the work. Of course, I know about the North; but pray go on
and tell me how you happened to be there, and why you are here again.”

“Yes,” returned Mrs. Red, “I’d like to tell some body. You remember my
old home up the river, where the stream is so narrow that the boats
almost touch the shore as they pass. There’s a splendid mass of yellow
jasmine there, with lots of white dogwood, and Cherokee roses, and
orange-trees, and palms, and magnolias, and water oaks, and there I had
my nest, all covered up with flowers and leaves.

“I was very happy in my soft, warm nest, with Mr. Red, and four of the
prettiest little birds you ever saw just hatched and wanting a mother’s
care so badly. But one morning I saw coming down the river one of those
big boats, full of people, who kept firing at the poor alligators
sunning themselves in the warm spring air. At last the boat stopped, and
some of the men got out and began to look around and fire at anything
they saw; and one shot hit me under my wing, so that I could not fly,
but dropped to the ground, half dead with pain and fright, but still
having sense enough to be glad that it was I who was hurt instead of Mr.
Red, who flew away to the top of the very tallest palm-tree in sight,
where he sat and watched while a man picked me up and said:

“‘See, she is not dead; she is only wounded. I shall take her to my wife
at the hotel. She has wanted a Red-bird so much.’

“What a hotel was, or where he meant to take me, I did not know, and for
a time I must have been unconscious, for the next I knew I was on the
boat covered over with a kind of wire screen, which kept me a prisoner.
I could not get away, though I beat my head against the screen until it
ached almost as hard as the place under my wing.

“Oh! what a change it was from my lovely nest among the oranges, and
magnolias, and jasmines, to that dreadful wooden box in which they put
me at the hotel, and which they called a cage. I think my new mistress
meant to be kind to me, for she stroked my feathers very gently, and
called me a ‘poor little thing,’ and brought me so many things to eat.
But I could touch none of them, I was so home-sick and lonely, and my
heart was aching so for the dear home up the river, and the little
birdies there, who were sure to cry for me when the dark night came on
and I was not there to shelter them. Would Mr. Red do it? I wondered,
and I was afraid he wouldn’t; for, though the very best of all the
Red-birds on the St. John’s, he did not always like to be bothered with
the children, especially when he was tired and a little cross.”

“But he did, though,” interrupted Mr. Paroquet. “He took care of them
for quite a while after you went away. I used to see him hunting worms,
and seeds and things; and he’d go every day to the top of that palm you
spoke of, and watch to see if you were not coming back. After
awhile—well, you remember old Mr. Red, whose nest was near yours on a
sour orange-tree, and whose pretty little grand-daughter, Spotted-Wing,
with the shining feathers and so many airs, you did not fancy much?

“Yes, I remember her,” Mrs. Red answered very sadly, I thought, and Mr.
Paroquet continued:

“She used to fly up to that palm, too, and balance herself way out on
the very tip of the longest green fan, and help him watch for _you_,
because she was so anxious for you to come back and relieve him of his
family cares, and then her eyes were younger than his, and could see
farther, you know.”

And as he said this Mr. Paroquet rolled both of his eyes quite out of
sight in what I thought a very disagreeable, insinuating manner. But
Mrs. Red did not seem to notice, and went on with her story:

“I am glad if he was good to the children, and missed me a little, for I
was so home-sick for him, that I could neither sleep nor eat, and I
heard my mistress say she was afraid I would starve to death. And I was
afraid, too, for had I been disposed to eat I could not have touched
what she brought me—sweet potato, cake, and bread and sugar, as if that
were proper diet for a bird. I had a great deal of attention from the
guests of the hotel. It was the St. James, I heard them say, and it was
full of people who did nothing but eat, and sleep, and dress for the
parlors or the piazzas, where the young ones used to walk sometimes of
an evening. At last, one morning very early, before anybody was up
except a few of the servants, I was sitting on my perch in a new cage,
with my head down, thinking so hard that I heard nothing until suddenly
I was startled by a strange voice with a decidedly foreign accent, close
to the bars of my cage.

“‘Halloo, Miss Red-top,’ it said, ‘seems to me you are down in the mouth
this morning. Guess you didn’t sleep well. What’s the matter with you?
Look up and speak to a fellow, can’t you?’

“So I looked up and saw a big round fat robin, with a breast red and
shining, and a very good-natured face, and eyes which were very curious
and inquisitive, as if he meant to know everybody’s business, and help
them attend to it, too.”

“I’ll bet that’s the very robin who brought me news of my stuffed wife,”
interposed Mr. Paroquet. “He knows everybody, and can trace their family
back to the time when Mr. Noah let the first bird out of the ark. He
comes here every winter for his health, he says, and he stops along by
the way, and so gets all the news.”

“Maybe it was the same,” Mrs. Red replied. “But he was very kind to me,
and asked me a great many questions, and when he heard my story, he said
if it were not so warm he’d go up the river and find Mr. Red, and tell
him about me. I thanked him and said that would do no good as I could
not get out of prison, and should die there very soon.

“‘No, you won’t,’ he answered, cheerily. ‘You’ll get used to it.’

“Then, after eyeing me awhile, he continued:

“‘Why, Miss Red-top, I’ll tell you what’s the matter. You are starved!
Look at that sweet potato and frosted cake. You’ll have dyspepsia sure.
What you want is a good fat bug, and seeds of some kind. Just keep up
your courage, and I’ll fix you.’

“So saying, he flew away to a neighboring garden, while I thought how
good he was to me, an entire stranger, though I did wish he would not
call me _miss_. It made me feel ashamed when I remembered Mr. Red and
the nest among the jasmine.

“When my mistress came to see me, after breakfast, bringing the usual
sweet potato, and broiled fish and bits of bread, she found a part of a
bug in my cage, and a piece of fig which my new friend had found near
one of the dining-room windows and brought to me. Great was her wonder
as to where it came from, but as I could not talk to her, though able to
understand all she said, I do not suppose she ever knew about the robin
who came to see me every morning before there was much stir in the
hotel, and kept me so well supplied with such things as I liked, that I
began to recover my health and my spirits, too, though my heart was
always aching for the nest up the river, and the babies I left in it.
Gradually, too, I began to have a great liking for Mr. Red-Breast, as I
called him at first, though he insisted that I should say Robin, as that
was more familiar. At home they all called him Robin, and no one ever
mistered him, he said, except Mrs. Robin, when she began to help him
build the nest in the mountain ash, which he told me grew in the garden
where he lived at the North.




                              CHAPTER III.
                             ROBIN’S HOME.


“One morning when he came to see me as usual, complaining of the heat,
and saying he should soon be starting for home if the weather continued
like this, he found me very sad and anxious, for only the night before I
had heard my mistress say that she intended taking me North with her,
and should, perhaps, give me to a friend who had asked her to bring her
a bird from the South. This was a deathblow to all my hopes, for as day
after day I had watched the piles of baggage and the crowds of people
which left the hotel, and heard the waiters say they were starting for
home, I thought to myself the day will come when my mistress will go,
too, and then she will surely set me free, and I fancied the surprise
and joy of Mr. Red and the little ones, when I flew down upon them some
evening.”

“About how long was this after your capture?” asked the Paroquet, and
Mrs. Red replied:

“Three, or four, or five weeks. I don’t quite remember.”

“Ah!” and Mr. Paroquet nodded very knowingly. “I reckon he might have
been surprised to see you, and glad, of course, very glad, and Miss
Spotted-Wing, too, for she was at the jasmine nest every day by that
time, helping take care of the children, and must have been pretty well
tired out.”

“Yes,” and Mrs. Red spoke sorry-like, as she always did when
Spotted-Wing was mentioned, but if she understood the Paroquet’s meaning
she gave no sign, and went on with her story.

“All my hopes were blasted now, for if my mistress took me away with her
that was the end to my dream of freedom, and I was feeling so wretched
and heart-sick when Robin came, as usual, and to him I told my trouble,
asking what the North was like, and if, as I had heard, it snowed there
all the time, though what snow was I did not then know, any more than
you knew what icicles were when you asked if they grew on Christmas
trees.

“‘Snow all the time!’ and Robin laughed so loudly that I was afraid he
would awaken the lady on whose window-sill he was sitting. ‘That is one
of your mistaken ideas of the North. Snow all the time! No, nor half the
time, though we do have some pretty heavy north-easters when the wind
blows enough to shake your feathers off; but that is in the winter, when
such as you are in the warm house, hanging by the windows, where you can
look out and see the snow drifting down through the trees, as the leaves
of the dogwood and Cherokee roses fall in high wind. But it is the
summer that is just glorious up there! Do you see that patch of green?’
and he nodded toward a yard not far away, which I had before noticed,
and thought very fine.

“‘Well, the people who live there have sowed some kind of grain to make
believe it was grass, but, dear me, it is no more like the turf at the
North than your sand is like our clay. I wish you could see our
beautiful lawns and meadows; they are just like a piece of green velvet.
There is grass everywhere, and such flowers as we have in the summer
time; such roses! No Cherokees, to be sure, but all the other kinds,
with names I cannot begin to pronounce. And there is some smell to the
lilacs, and honeysuckles, and the June pinks, and the English violets,
and I can’t begin to tell you what else, except that the beds and
borders are one blaze of beauty and brightness from early June till the
frost comes in the fall.’

“‘Do you have magnolias there?’ I asked, and he answered slowly, ‘Well,
now, Miss Red, we don’t have magnolias, nor orange blossoms, nor
jasmines, and such like, but we have pond lilies, which to my mind beat
everything else in the world. I wish you could see my home, or rather
the garden where I was born, and have lived all my life. It is so
lovely, with its grass and evergreens, and mountain ash and
horse-chestnuts, and so many crooked little paths winding here and
there, and arbors covered with woodbine, and grape-vines, and roses, and
in the summer so many baskets and tall white things filled with flowers;
and, oh my, if you could just see the cherry-trees! It makes my mouth
water now to think of the luscious fruit of which we robins can have all
we want. There is one tree which my mistress says belongs to the boys
and birds, and such squabbles as we have over it. I don’t much like the
boys, for they will leave cherries any time to break up a bird’s nest,
and I’ve seen some sad sights in my time; though in the garden
everything was peaceful and quiet, for my mistress takes care of the
birds, and sometimes in spring, when the snow comes late, and we cannot
find any worms, she gives us bread crumbs to eat, and we are not afraid
of her, though she comes very near to us. My nest was up under the
eaves, and near a chamber window, where I felt so safe and secure,
knowing that nothing could ever touch the pretty blue eggs which Mrs.
Robin laid every spring and summer. Neither boy nor cat could reach us
there.’

“‘Cat?’” I said. “‘Cat! Pray what is that? I never heard of a cat
before.’

“‘Never heard of a cat?’ Mr. Robin repeated, and now he laughed so
loudly that the lady in the room upon whose window-sill he was sitting
turned the shutter, and looked out to see what all the chattering was
about.

“‘Seems to me the birds make a great noise this morning. They have been
at it more than an hour,’ I heard her say, and then she went on with her
dressing, while Robin continued:

“‘Never heard of a cat! Why, where were you raised, that your education
was so neglected? But I forgot that you Red-birds lead a kind of
Bohemian life apart from civilization, and so fail to learn a great many
things which we robins, who are in society all the time, take
naturally.’

“I had before observed that Mr. Robin, though given to a good deal of
slang, sometimes went off into strains which I could not understand, and
this was one of them, for I had not the remotest idea what he meant by
civilization or Bohemian either, and I said so to him, whereupon he
laughed again, and told me that the free and easy life I led up the
river with Mr. Red and the little Reds, and the jasmines, and Cherokees,
and alligators was Bohemian, while it was the very top of civilization
and society to be shut up in a gilded cage as I was, with no chance of
escape. At the risk of seeming very vulgar and ignorant in his eyes, I
told him I liked Bohemian best, even if I had never heard of a cat, and
then I questioned him again of that creature, was it a bird, or a beast,
or what?’

‘A _beast_ most decidedly,’ he said; ‘a _vile, ugly beast_,’ and by ugly
he meant bad, for he said cats looked well enough, and he had even heard
his mistress call one she had ‘a darling little beauty,’ but he did not
see it. They had fur instead of feathers, four legs instead of two, with
a long streamer behind which was called a tail, and which was anything
but handsome. Then they were the natural enemies of birds, which they
caught and ate whenever a chance occurred.

“‘Eat birds! Eat my little Reds!’ I exclaimed, in horror, and he
replied:

“‘Yes, quicker than wink if they could get at ’em; and they are so sly
and creeping-like that they are upon you before you know it, and they
keep us in a constant fret when we are teaching our young ones to fly.’

“‘Then there is something bad even at the North, which you describe as
so perfect,’ I said, a little maliciously.

“‘Why, yes,’ he answered, slightly crestfallen. ‘We have cats there, but
then there’s no place just exactly right, you know. There’s a _cat_ or
something everywhere.’

“I knew that ‘by cat or something,’ he meant an annoyance of some kind,
and I thought of the yellow jasmines up the river, and said to myself,
‘There’s no cat there;’ and then, when I remembered how Mr. Red had
sometimes troubled me with his indolent habits, and his familiar way of
talking to that pert Miss Spotted-Wing, I thought that might perhaps
have been a cat, or at least a kitten, as Robin said the little cats
were called.

“And then he told me of a kitten which came to his mistress’ door one
wintry day when the snow was blowing, as he said, great guns, and the
mountain ash almost bent up double before the driving wind. His mistress
heard the cry, and saw the kitty looking in at the window and begging to
come in; and as both she and the master were fond of cats he waded out
into the snow and brought the kitty in, and gave it milk in a china
saucer in the parlor, and petted it more than they did old Fanny, a
highly respectable cat, who had lived with them a long time, and who did
not at first take kindly to _Jim_—that was what they called the
intruder—but spit at him, and boxed his ears, and growled if he came
near her. But Jim was not to be repressed, and cared nothing for Fanny’s
growls, or spits, or boxes, but seized every opportunity to jump at her
from under chairs and tables, and to spring at her tail, until the old
cat’s life was almost a burden to her. At last, however, Jim conquered,
and the two were the best of friends, Fanny treating him as if he had
been her own, giving him more than half the milk, and even waking him up
when the dinner-bell rang, if he happened to be sleeping in the
easy-chair near the fire, where he took his usual nap.

“‘After a time,’ said Robin, ‘old Fanny died, and was buried in the
garden, under the plum-tree, and then Jim was really the master of the
house, for I never knew a cat petted as my mistress petted him. And for
a cat he was very handsome. He did not grow tall and long, as cats
usually do, but was short, and fat, and round as a ball, with fur which
shone like satin, and a white spot under his chin. I did not wonder my
mistress liked him, he was so playful and affectionate; but it used to
make me sick sometimes when she actually kissed him and called him a
darling. But when one morning he caught a little striped snake, and
carried it to her in triumph, and persisted in keeping it and tossing it
in the air in spite of all her efforts to make him drop it, I noticed
that she did not fondle him for a week; and I think she put him in the
bath-tub, for I saw him lying in the sun, looking very wet and forlorn.
But his fur was soon dried, and he raced about the grounds like a mad
creature, catching grasshoppers and flies, and worrying almost to death
a highly respectable toad, who lived near the cellar door, outside.’




                              CHAPTER IV.
                             LITTLE STUPID.


“All this time I had felt no fears for the pretty blue eggs in our nest
under the eaves, and with Mrs. Robin I was very happy watching them
until the shells cracked open and four little birds appeared. They were
our first, and we were so proud and fond of them, and nursed them with
so much care, until one beautiful summer morning when we thought them
old enough to begin to learn to fly. I shall never forget that day, and
it all comes back to me now so vividly, the bright sunshine, the shadows
on the grass, the ripe cherries on the trees, and our little ones
hopping about on the walks, and then flying a few feet. I had taken the
precaution to see that Jim was asleep in his chair, and so had no fear
of him. Three of our children were sitting on the branch of a tree; but
the fourth, who had never seemed quite as bright as the others, and whom
we called Stupid, was in the grass pecking away at a cherry, while I was
hunting about for more, when suddenly Mrs. Robin gave a terrible scream,
and darted past me so swiftly that I felt kind of dizzy like and
frightened, and flew up into a honeysuckle, where I was out of danger,
and could look around and see what Mrs. Robin was so excited about. I
never thought of Stupid, and my blood curdled in my veins, and I went a
little higher up in the honeysuckle, when I saw that Jim had him in his
mouth, and was bounding through the grounds with Mrs. Robin in hot
pursuit, uttering such dreadful cries that out came my mistress with her
parasol, and the cook with the broom, and the housemaid with the duster,
and all took after Jim, on whose back Mrs. Robin finally pounced,
pecking him so with her beak that he dropped his victim and turned to
defend himself. But it was too late; poor little Stupid was dead, and
that night there were only three little birds in our nest, and Mrs.
Robin never spoke to me but once, and that was to call me a coward for
hiding in the honeysuckle, instead of fighting as she did. If there was
anything she despised, it was a _sneak_, she said, and for a whole week
she was very cool and distant toward me, and would not believe me at all
when I told her how sorry I was for my apparent want of courage, and
that I stood back to look after our other young ones, and see that no
harm came to them, while she, and my mistress, and the cook and the
housemaid did battle with Jim.

“‘That was our first quarrel and our first sorrow, and I may say our
last, for before we had any more eggs in our nest the horrid Jim was
dead. Just what ailed him I never knew, but Mrs. Robin said he had been
fed too high, and possibly she was right. At any rate he grew very thin,
and sick, and weak, and we watched him anxiously, feeling glad to see
him suffer when we remembered Stupid, but sorry for our mistress, who
nursed him so carefully, and cried that morning when they found him dead
on the grass, with the rain falling heavily upon him. They buried him
under the plum-tree, by the side of Fanny; and there’s not even a kitten
about the house now, for they made such work with the lace curtains,
jumping at each other through them, and scratched up the flower-beds so,
that my mistress grew tired of them, and there’s nothing in that garden
to trouble us birds. But our nest is not now up under the eaves, for
they have torn the house down over our heads two or three times, and our
home is in a big horse-chestnut, where the leaves are so thick that not
a boy in the neighborhood has ever suspected where we live.’

“Here the robin stopped to rest, for he had talked so fast, and used so
many large words, that he was quite out of breath; and as by that time
the people began to come out on the piazza for the fresh morning air, he
flew away to a live-oak-tree, and began to sing merrily.”

Here the Red-bird paused, and from my seat beneath the magnolia I looked
at the Paroquet just in time to detect him trying to hide a yawn, as if
he were slightly tired with Robin, and Stupid, and Jim, and cats
generally. But perhaps I was mistaken, for after a moment he asked:

“Where is Mrs. Robin now? Do you know if she is dead or alive?”

“Dead,” answered the Red-bird. “Robin told me that she was with him two
winters ago, near Tallahassee, and that they built a nest there—almost
the first in Florida, for as a general thing robins do not nest here;
but they did, and were very happy, too, until poor Mrs. Robin was
killed—shot by one of the soldiers who used to be so thick in those
parts.”

“It’s the same fellow I know,” returned the Paroquet, “a great gossip;
but go on—you certainly have more to tell.”

“Oh, yes, a great deal more,” said Mrs. Red; “but my story takes me now
to the North, for my mistress left Florida a few days after my long talk
with Robin; and after a three days’ voyage by sea, during which I was so
sick that I hoped I should die, we reached a place they called New York,
and there I changed owners. It seems my mistress lived very far to the
West, and as she had found it some trouble to travel with me, she gave
me to a friend of hers whom she met at the hotel, and who took even
better care of me than she had done, for sometimes she had forgotten to
give me any water for an entire day, and had otherwise neglected me. But
my new mistress was very kind, and petted me a great deal, and called me
some of the names Robin had said his mistress gave to her cat Jim. I
missed Robin, and wondered if I should ever see him again. It was not
likely, I thought, for of course his home and mine must be miles apart.

“We were going home very soon, I heard my mistress say, and one morning
we left the noisy city, and when we stopped it was so late and so dark
that I could not see where we were, or what the house was like. It was
very quiet and still, and I was so tired and worn with the journey that
I slept soundly until morning, and was only awakened by the housemaid
when she came to open the shutters. It was a funny kind of a house,
unlike anything I had ever seen before, which was not strange, perhaps,
inasmuch as I had only been in big hotels. Still I think it was
different from most houses, for the rooms all opened into each other,
with no doors to shut, if one had wished to shut them; and there were
queer nooks and corners, everywhere, and pleasant places to sit, and
read the books upon the shelves. I really began to feel quite literary
and learned myself, there were so many books, and pictures, and curious
things from foreign parts, the names of which I did not then know, but I
learned these afterward from hearing the people, who came to see my
mistress, talk about them. There were Madonnas, and saints, and angels
from Florence, and Rome, and Dresden, and dancing girls from Pompeii,
and Apollos, and Venuses, and vases, and shells, and tables, and more
things than I can remember now. I think my mistress wrote books, for
there used often to be ink spots on her fingers, and a very tired look
on her face when she came from a room upstairs which they called the
library, and where she spent most of her mornings.

“It must have been April when I went to my new home, and one morning I
saw what a snow-storm was for the first time in my life. My cage was
hung in such a pretty little nook off from a bay window where a great
many flowers were kept, and there were windows on three sides, so that I
could look out into the yard, and see the big snowflakes sifting down
through the trees, until the ground was completely covered with a soft
carpet of white, and the little birds which had been flitting about for
several days, hid themselves in the evergreens, and I heard my mistress
say she must throw them some crumbs if the weather continued so cold.
And that made me think of Mr. Robin, and what he had told me of his
mistress feeding the birds. Where was he, I wondered, and where was his
home, and I wished so much that I might see him again, if only to ask if
there was any news from the South, where I left all that made life
pleasant to me. I was always thinking of the old home among the
jasmines, and it was especially kept in my mind by a stuffed bird which
hung on a shelf in one corner of the nook where my cage was hung. My
mistress brought it and put it there one morning, and said to me very
friendly-like: ‘There, little Reddy, that will remind you of home, and
who knows but poor Greenie came from the same place with yourself?’ It
was a Paroquet, with such lovely green and golden feathers.”

“With a brownish tinge on the breast?” Mr. Paroquet asked, somewhat
anxiously, and Mrs. Red replied:

“Yes, I noticed that particularly—the mottled appearance of the breast,
where there was a spot of bright yellow.”

“My first wife, I’ll wager my head!” exclaimed Mr. Paroquet, very much
awake now, and excited, it seemed to me, for he flew from the magnolia,
where he had been sitting in a sleepy kind of way, to the orange-tree,
where he alighted close to Mrs. Red, and continued: “My wife, from your
description; the one they carried away and stuffed, so Robin said. Do
you think she _was_ stuffed—think she was really dead, or will she be
coming back some day when I don’t expect her?”

“Dead? Of course she was dead,” returned Mrs. Red, rather scornfully.
“She never spoke nor moved, all the time I was there, but just stared at
me with those dreadful glass eyes, which made me feel so uncomfortable.
You need have no fears of her coming back.”

“Oh, well,” returned Mr. Paroquet, brightening up a little. “Not that I
shouldn’t be very glad to see her; very glad, of course, but then, you
see, there’s the present Mrs. Paroquet, who might not be so glad, and
that would make it rather awkward. Nobody can be dead a year, and come
back, without being a very little in the way, for they are sure to find
their places filled, or at least bridged over.”

To me, who, you will remember, was sitting on a bench listening to the
conversation of these birds, the Paroquet’s assertion was startling, and
for a few moments I forgot what the birds were saying, while I asked
myself:

“Is it true that if I were to die, and go away into the darkness and
silence of the grave, and then after a year could come back to the
friends who had wept so bitterly when I left them, is it true that I
should find myself in the way—my place filled, or bridged over with new
loves and interests, which my sudden return would disturb and mar?”

And then I thought of a little blue-eyed, golden-haired girl, whom we
called Nellie, and whose grave had been on the hill-side more than a
dozen years. If she could come back again, would she not find a warm
welcome from the mother who never mentions her without the hot tears
springing to her eyes! Would Nellie be in the way? Oh, no, not the
_little_ Nellie who died that winter day so many years ago, the child
Nellie, whose chair is in the corner yet, and whose picture looks down
upon us from the wall. _She_ could never be in the way, though the
_woman_, the Nellie of twenty years, might be strange at first to the
mother twelve years older now, with fuller and larger experiences of
life, and habits of making plans with Nellie left out of them; but there
could be no real jarring of new loves and interests; there could only be
a deep joy and thankfulness for the Nellie alive again. So I reasoned—so
I decided, and then turned back to the birds, who were still at their
talk, and had passed from the snow-storm of April to the month of May,
when Mrs. Red’s cage was first hung in a mountain ash which grew in the
garden of her new home.




                               CHAPTER V.
                      BLACK-EYES AND BRIGHT-HAIR.


“The day was so bright,” she said, “and the grass so green, and the yard
so beautiful, that for a time I could only look around me and admire the
many pretty things scattered about the grounds. And as I looked it
seemed to me I must have been there before, everything was so familiar,
even to the iron deer with Southern moss upon his horns. Had I dreamed
of all this, or what was it? I asked, and my head was beginning to ache
with trying to recall something in the past, when suddenly a voice,
which I remembered perfectly, called out:

“‘Halloo, Miss Red, if this don’t beat all. Here you are away up here on
my own ground. How did it happen? And what do you think of the North
now?’

“It was Robin, of course, and to my great delight I found that I was
actually in the very garden he had described to me, that my mistress was
his mistress, and that his nest was up in one of the tall horse
chestnuts, which grew at the entrance of the grounds. And there was
another Mrs. Robin now, a pretty little bird, who arched her neck so
gracefully and looked so shyly at me from her bright eyes when Robin
brought and introduced her to me. They were very happy together—Mr. and
Mrs. Robin—and I in part forgot my own sorrows and loneliness in
watching them day by day as they flew in and out of the nice soft nest
in the chestnut tree, and made wide circles in the air just as I used to
do away down on the river.

“At last Robin came to me with a very important air, and told me there
were four blue eggs in the nest, and Mrs. Robin was sitting on them to
keep them warm, and he was going to hunt worms for her from the mound of
earth just turned up in the garden. They were Mrs. Robin’s first eggs,
and she scarcely left them at all until the shells were broken and I
heard there were four young birds in the nest. Oh, how proud little Mrs.
Robin was! What care she took of her babies—more care, indeed, than
Robin, who was growing old and fat, and indisposed for work, and who
sometimes called her nervous and fussy, and told her that nothing could
harm her children as long as they staid up in that tall tree. Still Mrs.
Robin was very watchful and vigilant, and looked askance at every boy
who passed on the walk, and even at Harry and Grey and Gifford, little
boys who came sometimes to play in the garden, and who could no more
have climbed to the nest than they could have gone to the steeple of the
church just showing above the trees in the distance.

“At last, when the birds were old enough to be taught to fly, an event
occurred which threw Mrs. Robin into a wild state of excitement. I had
several times heard my mistress and the cook talking together of some
people who were coming to spend a portion of the summer, and I had
caught the names of Florence and Johnnie, but who Florence and Johnnie
were I did not know or particularly care, for it mattered little to me
who came or went. I was never molested, and my daily wants were supplied
with great regularity. And still I did have some little curiosity with
regard to the expected guests, on whose account the whole household was,
for a few days, in an unusual commotion. On the afternoon when they
arrived my cage was hanging in a little archway at the rear of the
grounds, and so I heard and saw nothing until Robin, who had been absent
for a few hours, came home, and stopped for a moment on a shrub near me
to rest and chat awhile, as he was in the habit of doing. In fact, I had
sometimes thought that Mrs. Robin, whom, since the birth of the birds,
he had called little Motherdy, while she in return had called him
Fatherdy, was more than half jealous of me because of Robin’s
sociability. At all events he never sat near me long before she joined
him and made some excuse to get him away. So I was not surprised to see
her flying toward us from the cherry-tree, where she had been pecking
away at a half-ripe cherry. As she came near I saw at a glance that
something was the matter, and so did Robin, and he called out in his
cheery, teasing way:

“‘Well, little Motherdy, what’s up now, that your feathers seem so
ruffled, and you so excited? Anything happened to the young ones, or
what is the matter?’

“‘Matter!’ she repeated. ‘Matter enough. What do you think has come
right into our midst to worry our birds to death?’

“‘Cats, maybe,’ he said; and she replied:

“‘Cats! No, something worse than that. Two children, boy and girl, and
by the looks of the luggage they have come to stay, and there’s an end
of all peace for us. Why, the boy has already spied me, and actually
thought he could reach me, and I on the top of the Brockway house. You
would far better have put our nest in the evergreens across the street,
where I wanted it. But no, you must stay in that old place just because
you used to live there with the other one, who I wish was here now. Such
a time as I am going to have with those children! Afraid for my life and
the babies every minute!’

“I had known before that Motherdy, though a nice little thing, had a
temper, and that she was sometimes given to being jealous of the first
Mrs. Robin, and that she had opposed the old nest in the chestnut tree,
because Mrs. Robin 1st had lived there. But she was so pretty, and had
such graceful ways, that Robin never lost his temper, no matter how
unreasonable she might be, and now he only laughed good-humoredly and
made light of her fears, saying his mistress would never allow any one
to disturb the birds, and as for the evergreens across the street, where
she had wanted him to build a new nest, she would have been no safer
there, for was not Harry over there, and Grey, and were they not both
larger than this Chicago boy who had so alarmed her?

“‘You are nervous, little Motherdy,’ he said. ‘You have _boy_ on the
brain. Hadn’t you better go home? Some boy may have stolen your babies,
nest and all.’

“Motherdy was too angry to reply, and flew away rapidly, followed soon
by Robin, who, I suppose, made his peace with her, for they were out
together early the next morning, hunting for worms and grasshoppers, and
talking lovingly in the language which birds understand. And still I
could see that both were rather anxious for the appearance of the
children, Florence and Johnnie, and so was I, for I had heard the sound
of voices from the house—sweet, musical voices, such as children always
have—and I thought I could tell which was Florence and which was
Johnnie, for one I knew was two or three years older than the other.

“At last they came into the grounds with a laugh and a bound, and from
the ridge-pole of the Brockway house Fatherdy and Motherdy were watching
them, while I, in my cage, looked eagerly and curiously at them. How
pretty they were in their white dresses and gay sashes—Florence with her
pale face and starry eyes of black, which seemed to see everything at
once, and Johnnie with his great round blue eyes, the color of the
robin’s eggs, and his beautiful golden hair falling in curls about his
neck. ‘Black-Eyes’ and ‘Bright-Hair’ I named them at once, and I watched
them as they started to run up the gravel walk. Bright-Hair, whose
little feet had just commenced to walk, fell down, of course, and bumped
his nose and soiled his clean white dress; but he did not seem to mind
it at all, but, man-like, got up again and started after Black-Eyes, who
had spied a little arbor under an apple-tree, which she decided was just
the place for the mud pies she was longing to make, as no child’s life
in the country is complete without a trial of making and baking pies.
Then she saw me next, and both came rushing to me, and Bright-Hair
wanted to ‘take, take,’ and stretched his little hands toward me, and
tried to climb the lattice, in the archway of which I was hanging. But I
was far above his reach, and looked down upon him fearlessly as he tried
in vain to get me.

“What lovely children they were, and those were very happy days when I
watched them flitting about the grounds or making their mud pies in the
grapevine arbor. I think the cook must have been very good-natured, for
she gave up her muffin-rings, and sponge-cake tins, and iron spoons, and
a pan and dipper for the bakery, and even brought a box of dirt, which
little Florence called flour; and then the mud pie business began in
earnest, and Johnnie’s fat white arms were besmeared above his elbows,
and his face was covered with mud, and Florence was not much better, as
in her long-sleeved gingham apron she worked industriously at her pies
and cakes, which were made into wonderful shapes, and baked on a griddle
in the sun.

“Sometimes Maggie and Harry, and Grey and Sophie and Louise came to
help, but the girls were almost too old for mud pies, and Grey was
afraid of soiling his clothes, and Harry fonder of chasing a kitten
which had strayed into the yard the day after the children came, and
which my mistress kept as a plaything for them, and so Black-Eyes and
Bright-Hair had the pies mostly to themselves. It was difficult to tell
which Bright-Hair liked the best—the pies or the kitten, which he called
the ‘_cart_,’ or the little robins, which were just learning to fly, and
who hopped about in a very stupid way, while little Motherdy watched
narrowly and nervously to see that no harm came to them, either from the
cat, or Bright-Hair, who always started for them when he saw them in the
grass, and seemed greatly disturbed because they flew away just before
he had reached them.

“One afternoon there was a garden party for the children, and I think I
never saw a finer sight than it was to see all those little girls and
boys in their best clothes, which did not look quite so fresh and nice
when they went home, as when they came. Oh, what fine times they had
playing upon the lawn, and in the different arbors, which were fitted up
with dollies, furniture, and called by different names. There was the
‘Doll’s Drawing-room,’ where the larger dolls sat solemn and still in
their chairs, and there was a sleeping room for the dolls, and
Apple-Tree Hotel and a restaurant near by, where the children had
macaroons, and took weak lemonade through straws; but the thing which
pleased them most was the wheel chair, in which all the children had a
ride before the day was done.

“That afternoon, Motherdy kept her robins out of sight, and did not
allow them once to fly down into the grass, lest some harm should befall
them. She was not afraid of Bright-Hair nor Black-Eyes, nor Harry, nor
Grey, nor Maggie, nor Gifford, she said, but she distrusted some of the
larger boys, who ran so fast and made so much noise, and she kept her
children at home greatly against their will. They were not afraid, and I
think had really become attached to Black-Eyes and Bright-Hair, and so
had the Fatherdy and Motherdy birds, who liked to see them round, and
thought the grounds were prettier because they were there. I thought so,
too, and when at last their father came and took them away, I felt more
lonely and desolate than I had done in weeks, while my friends, Mr. and
Mrs. Robin, with their four young ones, flew up to the ridge-pole of the
house, and watched the huge thing which bore them away until it was out
of sight, and there was nothing to be seen but a ring of smoke away to
the west, where they were gone. I remember that my mistress came out to
the arbor where the children had played, and cried a little as she
picked up the spoons, and plates and dishes which had been used for
their mud pies, some of which were still baking in the sun.

“I pass rapidly over the remainder of the summer and the fall, when Mr.
and Mrs. Robin bade me good-by, and, with their family started for the
South. How I longed to go with them, and how many messages I sent to Mr.
Red and my own little ones, should they chance to meet them. And then
the days were very long and dreary, until little Florence came again to
pass the holidays with her auntie, and there was a Christmas-tree in the
church, and I was taken there in my cage and hung near the chancel,
where I could see all the fine doings which were so new and strange to
me. But I soon began to understand it, and watched the ladies with a
great deal of interest as they filled the tree with every conceivable
toy for the children, who, when it was done, came crowding in, and
filled nearly half the church. What carols they sang of the ‘Wonderful
Night,’and ‘Jesus of Bethlehem,’ and how the organ filled the church and
even made the floor tremble, as the organist played with both hands and
feet, and the children’s voices rose louder and clearer as they sang of
a Saviour’s birth. I really began to feel quite like a churchman myself,
or at least like a church bird, though I _did_ wonder why I was there.
But I soon found out, for as name after name was called, and the
children came trooping up to receive their gifts, I heard at last little
Florence called, and, to my surprise, I was given to her as a Christmas
gift from her auntie. I knew that she was very fond of me, and called me
a great many pet names, and gave me more things to eat than I could
possibly take, but I had never dreamed of belonging to her, and when I
found that I was to go with her to her home in Chicago, where
Bright-Hair lived, I felt at first sorry to leave my former mistress,
who had been so kind to me. And there was Robin, whom I might never see
again, and the beautiful garden where I had spent so many pleasant days.
But it could not be helped, and within a week or two I was hanging in a
bay window in my new home in the city, and I was very happy there, too,
with Black-Eyes and Bright-Hair for my companions. Children do cheer up
a house wonderfully, and I learned to listen to their merry voices, and
wait anxiously for their appearance in the morning. As the winter wore
away and the spring came on, little Florence, who was always a pale,
delicate child, seemed to grow paler and thinner every day, until at
last she refused to eat anything, and in the summer they took us all to
their country home, a few miles from the city, where she improved
rapidly, and ran about the grounds as merrily as ever. But when the
autumn came and the winds blew cold from the lake, she began to droop
again, and I heard them say they must take her South, where it was
always warm and sunny.

“Then my heart began to beat so fast with wondering if she would take me
with her. I half believed she would, she loved me so much—and she did,
and we came to the same hotel where I was first a prisoner, and my cage
was hung again in the old place, where through the trees of oak and
orange I could see glimpses of the river, and the boats as they went up
and down.”

“Really, now, it is all quite like a story. Have you seen Robin? and how
did you get away?” Mr. Paroquet said, hopping up and down, first on one
foot and then on the other, as if he were growing tired.

Mrs. Red noticed this, and hastened on.

“Yes, I have seen Robin; it was up the river, where he is spending the
winter with Mrs. Robin, who is as bright, and pretty, and spirited as
ever—but I must tell you how I came to be up the river myself. My dear
little mistress, Florence, knew that my home was once in this part of
the country, and a few days ago, when she gave me my breakfast of seeds
and figs, she talked to me in her usual loving way, and said:

“‘You know my mamma says I am not getting well here as fast as I ought,
and she is going to take me to St. Augustine, down by the sea, and so,
poor little Reddie, I love you ever and ever so much, but I’ve been
thinking and thinking how dreadful it would be for me to be shut up as
you are, and taken away where I never could see my papa, or mamma, or
Johnnie any more. Maybe, though, you haven’t a papa, or mamma, or
Johnnie. I guess birds never have such things, like us girls, but you
may have had some little birds in some nest somewhere, and maybe you can
find your way home to that nest, and so, you precious old Reddie, I am
going to make you a present of your freedom. I am going to open the door
of your cage, and let you go—so!’

“And here she opened the door suddenly, and gave the cage a shake which
sent me out upon the piazza.

“If I had stopped a minute to consider, I might have hesitated about
leaving the cage which had been my home so long, and to which I was
really very much attached, but just as I hopped out upon the floor, some
children came running round the corner and frightened me so, that I
instantly flew to the top of a tree near by. It was my first experiment
in flying for almost two years, and it seemed so natural, so delightful,
to beat the air with my wings once more, and freedom seemed so sweet
that I could not go back, but sat for a moment looking at the empty cage
and my little mistress standing by it with a sorry look on her face, as
if she had not quite expected me to leave her so readily. Then I thought
of the nest in the jasmine, and of Mr. Red, and the happy life I had
lived with him among the orange-trees and magnolias, and I said to
myself, ‘I must go there,’ and while my mistress was looking up at me
with those bright black eyes of hers, I flew away as fast as my wings
could take me, in the direction of my old home. But not being accustomed
to flying, I soon grew tired, and stopped many times to rest and look
down from some tall tree upon the river, which had never seemed so
beautiful to me as it did that day.




                              CHAPTER VI.
                              CONCLUSION.


“It was late in the afternoon when I reached the clump of jasmine where
I had left my little ones, and though I knew that by this time they were
grown-up birds, and possibly had families of their own, I could not help
feeling as if I should find them just as I had left them, hungry, noisy,
and so glad to see me. It was very still in the thicket, and not a
single bird of any kind was to be seen. But this did not surprise me
much, for it was the time of day when the old birds would naturally be
off after the little ones’ supper. They would soon be coming back, and I
thought how delighted Mr. Red would be, and how startled, too, when he
found me waiting for him just as I used to do.”

“I reckon he was startled, too,” interrupted the Paroquet. “But pray
hurry on. I _was_ getting a little tired, but I’m all attention now. You
waited, you say, for Mr. Red to come, and didn’t you go near the old
nest till he came?”

“Yes,” returned Mrs. Red, “I went to the nest the first thing, and found
it just as I had seen it in my dreams so many times, and right at the
bottom, huddled together, were three little ones about the size of mine
when I left them. And for an instant I forgot myself and thought they
_were_ mine, and flew down so close to them that they awoke and began to
scramble toward the top of the nest and open their mouths as if they
were hungry. On the right wing of two of them little brown spots were
beginning to show, and then I _knew_, and grew sick and faint, and more
sorry than I had been since the day I was stolen away, and with such a
different kind of sorrow, too.

“Always before in the midst of my sharpest pain there had been a kind of
comfort in thinking that Mr. Red remembered and longed for me just as I
longed for and remembered him, but now I knew better. Those birds in the
nest were not my birds. Spotted-Wing was their mother. I was forgotten;
my place was filled; nobody wanted me there, and I felt as if my throat
would burst with the lump which kept rising in it.

“And while I waited, sitting high above the nest where I could look down
into it, there was a whiz and whir in the air, and Spotted-Wing came
home, looking a little older than when I saw her last, but quite as
pretty and very happy. I was obliged to own that to myself, as I sat and
watched her feeding her young ones, and every now and then turning up
her head as if listening for some one. Just so I used to listen and just
so I used to act when Mr. Red was coming home, as he did at last, and
Spotted-Wing flew out a little way to meet him, and rubbed her bill
against his, and kept at his side as he flew so near to me that the air
set in motion by his wings stirred my feathers, and I could have touched
him had I tried.

“Oh, little did he dream who it was that sat and watched him until it
grew dark, and all was still in the dear old nest which was once my
home. When I could no longer see him and knew that he was asleep, I said
good-by to him forever, and flew away to the palm-tree; where I staid
till morning, and then I started down the river, caring nothing where I
went or what became of me, and feeling an indescribable longing for the
cage I had quitted and the little mistress I had left.

“It was then that I came suddenly upon Robin, who is living near Green
Cove Spring, and who was both astonished and delighted to see me. My
face must have told him that I knew the worst, for he only said:

“‘Poor little Reddie, it is rather hard, but it’s the way of the world.
I s’pose you didn’t see your own children. One of them is dead, and the
others are far up the river, near Enterprise, with families of their
own, and as likely birds as you could wish to see. They think you dead,
and so does Mr. Red, of course.’

“Both Robin and Motherdy were very kind to me, and I staid with them all
that day and night, and they brought me my supper and tried to cheer me
up, but nothing can ever make me happy again unless it be to find myself
in the cage once more, with Florence and Johnnie to pet me. But even
that pleasure is denied me, for when I left Robin I went back to
Jacksonville and the hotel, hoping to find my mistress. But she had gone
down by the sea, and it is a long way there, and I might get lost, and
not find her after all, so I have given it up, and what I shall do with
myself now I am sure I don’t know.”

“Do?” repeated the Paroquet, who began to evince a friendliness I had
not given him credit for. “Why, make the best of it, of course, and if
you are so anxious to find Black-Eyes and Bright-Hair again, go over to
St. Augustine after them. It is not so very far: I’ve been there. I know
the way. I’ll go with you and start now, to-day, if you like. It’s up
the river a ways, and then across the wildest, swampiest piece of
country you ever saw. But St. Augustine is lovely—some like that North
you are so delighted with, and maybe you will make up your mind to stay
there if you do not find the children.”

“And I almost know I shall not,” returned Mrs. Red, who seemed to be
quite discouraged, “for how shall I know where to look for them?”

“Look! Why, look everywhere, at all the hotels and boarding-houses, but
mostly at the Old Fort and in a square they call the Plaza. Children all
like to play there. We shall find them, don’t you fear, so come; it is
getting almost noon, and we ought to be off. We will fly across the
river first, and then hunt a bug or two for dinner, before we start
again, so here goes.” And spreading his beautiful green wings, the
Paroquet flew swiftly away, followed by Mrs. Red, who moved more slowly,
for she was tired, and had not much heart or courage left.

I was half afraid she would drop into the water, but the Paroquet
evidently encouraged her to exert herself as much as possible, and at
last I was glad to see that they were fairly over the river, and resting
on a live-oak tree. Then I started as from a dream, and wondered if it
were really true that I had heard birds talk together, and if poor
Reddie would ever find Florence and Johnnie again, and be happy once
more. I hoped she would, and that I might know it; and I did, for when
the spring came, and, with many other travelers, I started for home on
the _City of Savannah_, I noticed upon the boat two lovely children, a
boy and girl, one with beautiful black eyes, and the other with eyes as
blue as the April sky over our heads. _Fornce_ the little boy called his
sister, and then I guessed at once I had found Black-Eyes and
Bright-Hair, and remembering Mrs. Red I said to the little girl one day:

“Isn’t your name Florence and your brother’s name Johnnie, and don’t you
live in Chicago?”

“Why, yes,” she answered, looking curiously at me. “How did you know
that?”

“Oh, I guessed it,” I said, and then I added: “Did you ever have a
Red-bird in a cage, which you let go one morning?”

“Yes,” she replied; “but I think I have her again. I’m almost sure of
it. She is in my stateroom. Don’t you want to see her?”

Of course I wanted to see her, though as Red-birds are much alike, I
knew I could not tell if this were the one whose sad story I had heard
on Christmas morning. But when Florence told me the particulars of its
recapture I was sure of it, and rejoiced that poor little Reddie was
happy with its friends, Florence and Johnnie. They were at the Old Fort
in St. Augustine one morning, Florence said, and one of the Indians kept
as prisoners there, was teaching her how to use the bow and arrow, while
Johnnie stood by begging to “_soot too_,” when suddenly a Red-bird,
which seemed to be very tired, flew down at her feet, and kept hopping
around close to her, while Johnnie tried to catch it, and the young
Indian suggested making it a mark to shoot at. But from this Florence
recoiled in horror, and, stooping toward the bird, she said:

“I believe it’s my very own dear old birdie I used to have in a cage.
Are you mine, Reddie?” and she held her hands toward it, when Reddie
flew up to her shoulder, and caressed her face, and neck, and hair with
its bill, nestling close to her, as if it did not wish to be let go
again.

So Florence took her back to the hotel where she was stopping, and,
bringing out the cage, opened the door and set it before Reddie, who
instantly went into it, and springing up to the perch, began to swing
back and forth as if perfectly delighted with its quarters; nor could it
be tempted to come out of the cage, although the door was left open the
entire day.

“Then I knew for sure it was mine,” Florence said, “and that it wanted
to come and live with me again; though it is very funny how she found
her way here, and why she did not go back to the nest, which I am sure
she used to have somewhere in Florida.”

I could have told her what I knew, and made her eyes blacker and larger
than they were, but when I remembered the little girls and boys at home
who had asked so often for a story which they could understand, I said
I’ll wait, and some day when I feel like it I will write it, and so let
other children, whose names I do not know, but whom I love because they
are children, read the story which I heard the Red-bird tell that
Christmas morning when I sat under the magnolia-tree far away in
Florida.


                                THE END
                                   OF
                               RED-BIRD.




                             RUTH AND RENA.




                               CHAPTER I.
                       CHRISTMAS EVE IN OAKFIELD.


It was Christmas Eve, and the first snow of the season lay upon the
fields of Oakfield, and the wintry wind blew cold and chill through the
leafless trees in the yard and shook the windows of the old red
farm-house, where Uncle Obed Harris lived, and where in his comfortable
kitchen he sat waiting for the supper which his wife, whom everybody
knew as Aunt Hannah, or Grandma Harris, was putting upon the table.
Across the common and distant from the house a quarter of a mile or
more, the stone church was seen with lights shining from every pane of
glass, for the worshippers at St. Mark’s had that night, in addition to
their usual Christmas-tree, an illumination in honor of Bethlehem’s
child, born amid the Judean hills so many years ago. And ever and anon
as Uncle Obed took his tea he heard the merry sound of sleigh-bells and
the happy voices of the children as they went tripping by, excited and
eager to know what the tree held for them on its many and beautiful
branches of green.

It was thirteen years since Uncle Obed had been inside his church on
Christmas Eve, and during all these years he had nursed only bitter
memories of the night when his daughter, Agatha, had made such glorious
music in the organ loft, and then sang so sweetly the “Peace on earth,
good will toward men,” with a soft look of ecstasy upon her face which
the proud old father thought sprang wholly from a love divine, never
dreaming of the terrible blow in store for him, when, after the services
were over, he waited in vain for Agatha to join him on his homeward
walk; Agatha did not come either then or ever after, and he heard next
day of a marriage performed by a justice of the peace and knew from the
note sent to him that Agatha was gone with the young man whom he had
forbidden her ever again to speak to if she cared to be his daughter.

“You must choose between Homer Hastings and me,” he had said, and she
had chosen, and his door was henceforth barred against her, and she knew
it, and accepted the situation, and wrote once or twice to her mother
from New York, and said that she was happy, and told of a little girl
baby, whom she called _Ruth_, and who had her grandmother’s soft brown
eyes and hair.

Then for a time they lost all trace of her until a letter came, telling
them her husband was dead and asking if she might come home; Aunt Hannah
pleaded with Uncle Obed then, begging him to go for their child and the
little one, who would brighten their lonely lives, but he said: “No, she
has made her bed and now she must lie in it. She was my _eyes_, and when
they are once pulled out you can’t put them in again.”

Uncle Obed and his wife had married late in life and were old when
Agatha was born, and it seemed as if the father loved her more for this,
and her desertion of him for a worthless fellow, whose only virtue was
his handsome face, had hurt him cruelly, and he would not forgive, and
he kept aloof from the Christmas-tree, which was each year set up in the
church where other fingers than Agatha’s swept the organ keys, and
another voice sang “Glory to God on High.” But he was going to-night; he
had promised his wife that he would, and Aunt Hannah’s face had been
brighter all the day for that promise, and her step brisker and lighter
as she prepared the basket of presents for the poor children of the
parish, thinking, as she folded up a pair of lamb’s wool stockings, of
the little Ruth whom she had never seen, and whose feet they would just
fit. Where was she now, and where was Agatha that wintry day when the
snow was drifting down so swiftly, and the wind was blowing so hard over
her native hills. Something seemed to bring the absent one nearer to
Aunt Hannah, and she almost felt the touch of the chord which was to
have a beginning that night far away in New York and which would reach
even to her lonely home and make it bright as the sunshine, which, as
the day wore to a close, came through the dull gray clouds and fell soft
and warm upon the pure white snow.

There was a great crowd in the church that night, and Uncle Obed felt a
throb of pain cut like a knife through his heart when he saw the gaily
decorated tree, and heard the organ peal and the children’s voices
telling of the “wonderful night” when

               “Angels and shining immortals,
               Crowding the ebony portals,
               Fling out their banners of light, on this
               Wonderful, wonderful, night.”

He was thinking of thirteen years ago, and the golden head he saw in the
gallery where Agatha sat in her bright beauty playing her Christmas
songs. But his wife’s thoughts were more with Ruth, the unknown child,
and as one after another the little ones went up the aisle, she prayed
softly to herself, “God grant me life to see her some day before this
very railing.”

And God, who hears and answers the prayer of faith, heard and answered
hers, though in a different way from what she had expected. As if the
sight of the Christmas-tree and the happy, joyous faces of the children
had softened Uncle Obed’s heart, he talked much that night of Agatha and
the baby, as he always designated Ruth, who, if living, was then twelve
years old at least.

“They haunt me,” he said; “and it seems as if Aggie was here in this
very room telling me to do something—I can’t make out what.”

“She has been close to me all day, too,” Aunt Hannah replied, “she or
the little one; and before the train came in I was foolish enough to go
to her old room to see if all was right in case she came. You know, it
is just as she left it, only the curtains are new.”

“Yes, yes, I know, wife,” and Uncle Obed lifted his head suddenly.
“Should I be an old fool to go to New York to-morrow and inquire?”

Aunt Hannah had done with kissing years ago, but now her arms were
around her husband’s neck in a trice, and her cheek was laid to his as
she kissed him fervently, while the great tears choked her utterance and
kept her from answering. But she was understood, and the next morning,
while the bell was ringing for church and the Christmas sun was shining
brightly over the earth, Uncle Obed sat in a corner of the car which was
taking him to New York and, as he hoped, to the lost ones he sought.
Aunt Hannah ate her Christmas dinner alone that day, and after it was
over went to Agatha’s room and kindled a fire upon the hearth, and felt
her pulse beat with a new hope as she watched the flames lapping the
bits of pine and then leaping up the chimney mouth.

“He may not be home in three or four days,” she said to herself, “but
it’s well to be ready; and the room needs airing so much.”

So she opened both the windows, and brushed the snow from the stools,
and made the bed up fresh and clean, and gave the pillows a loving pat
as she put them in their places, and moved Agatha’s favorite chair
nearer to the fire, and put the book of Psalms upon it, with
“Doddridge’s Rise and Progress,” and by way of variety laid beside them
one of the Waverly Novels which Agatha used to like so much and prefer
to Doddridge or the Psalms. This done, she shut the windows but left the
blinds open to let the sunshine in, thinking to herself as she went out
and closed the door, “I’ll build a fire every day until he comes back
with ’em.”

Alas for Aunt Hannah praying so often and waiting so anxiously for him
and them, she little knows how long and severely her faith is to be
tested, or of the rich fruition which will crown that faith at last.




                              CHAPTER II.
                       CHRISTMAS EVE IN NEW YORK.


There was no snow in New York that Christmas Eve, but the wind seemed
colder for that, as it blew in sharp biting gusts through the dark
streets and alleys, and sweeping up a long flight of rickety stairs to
one of those tenements where the poor live,—God only knows how,—crept
through the wide cracks of a room where two little girls crouched before
the fire, which the elder of them was trying to coax into a blaze. She
had been out all day in the crowded streets offering her pins and
shoe-lacings and matches, first to one and then to another of the gay
throng hurrying by, all, or nearly all, in too great haste to notice
her, shivering with cold and pinched with hunger though she was. Had
they done so, they would have seen that she was no ordinary child, and
her soft brown eyes, and sweet pale face, would have attracted attention
to her at once. But it was the day before Christmas, and though money
was spent by the thousands for toys which would please for an hour, and
then lie idly upon some nursery floor, only twenty-five cents of it came
to poor little Ruth, who wanted it so much, and whose eyes had in them a
wistful, anxious look every time she offered her wares for sale. She did
not tell a pitiful tale of her mother, dead six months before, or of the
poverty and the sorrow, as one article after another was sold for food
and fuel, until the comparatively comfortable home was bare of nearly
everything, save the absolute necessities for daily use. Neither did she
tell of her struggles to earn bread for herself and Rena, darling little
five-years old Rena, whose eyes were like the violets of spring, and
whose hair was golden in the sunshine, with a tinge of red upon it. Poor
little Rena, who kept the house at home while Ruthy was away,—who washed
the two plates and the one mug they shared between them, and swept the
floor and washed the hearth, and wiped the dingy paint, as her mother
had done when it was not as dingy as now, and did it more than once to
pass away the long, lonely hours of Ruth’s absence. She had been told
never to play with the children in the street, and her dead mother’s
command was sacred to the conscientious child, who contented herself
with looking from the windows of the fourth story, where she lived, down
upon the moving, everchanging crowd in the narrow street below.

And here she sat waiting for Ruth, as the short December day drew to a
close, and the cold night shut down over the great city. She knew all
about Christmas eve and Santa Claus, and many times that day she had
said to herself, “I wish Santa Claus would bring Ruthy something,” and
once she thought to go herself upon the walk and beg a few pennies for
“Ruthy’s present,” as she had seen children do, but this had been
forbidden, and so she sat in her chair by the window and watched and
thought of many things, and among others, of the story of Bethlehem,
which she liked so much. The lowly manger, the mound of hay, the
meek-eyed oxen with their long white horns, were things she never tired
of. But she delighted most in the baby, the little boy and his mother,
and she had so wanted a book full of pictures which should tell her all
about it. There _was_ such a one called “That Sweet Story of Old.” Ruthy
had said, and Rena had made many plans for getting it when she was
older, while Ruth, too, had her own darling scheme with regard to it,
and every day for a month, she had put by a few pennies from her little
earnings, and eaten less herself, in order to save enough to buy the
book, as a Christmas gift to Rena. She had almost enough that morning
when she went out, but the day was not a good one for her trade. Nobody
wanted boot-lacings and pins, when in all the shop windows, there were
so many beautiful things, and if she bought the book, she must go
without her supper. But she did not care for that, though she was very
hungry, and the smell of the food which came to her so often from the
many basement kitchens, nearly drove her wild. Still she did not falter,
and when at last she turned into the narrow street, and ascended the
long, steep stairway, the book was under her shawl, and she had only two
buns and a hot roll in her hands. These she had bought far up town, at
Purssell’s, as a treat for little Rena, to whom a lady had once given a
Bath bun, and who had talked of it ever since.

Rena was off her guard, and in thinking of Bethlehem had fallen asleep
and let the fire go out, so that it was dark and cheerless enough when
Ruth entered the room; but though very cold and tired, she did not care
for Rena’s remissness, as it gave her time to hide the book which was to
be a great surprise on the morrow when it was fairly Christmas day.
Putting it carefully away she lighted the lamp and then tried to
rekindle the fire. The noise awoke Rena, who was soon beside her on the
hearth and looking into her face to see if the day had been a good one.

To little Rena _good_ days meant a bit of meat for supper with perhaps a
piece of pie, and a warm fire in the evening, and she saw that none of
these luxuries were in store for her that night, and the old, patient,
but sad look came back to her face as she wound her arms around Ruthy’s
neck and said:

“You didn’t get much; but no matter, you’ve got _me_.”

Yes, Ruth had little Rena, and forcing down a great sob just as she had
forced it down the livelong day when she remembered other Christmas
tides, she held her darling sister close to her and parted her
bright-hair from her brow, and told her of the nice Bath buns from
Purssell’s and the roll for breakfast, and said she did not want
anything herself, as she had had her supper, meaning a part of an apple
she had found near a fruit stand.

And hungry little Rena ate a bun, sitting on the floor by the fire, for
neither of the girls thought it worth while to set the table just for a
single bun! And as Rena ate she talked of Christmas and Christmas trees,
and asked Ruth to tell her again of the tree which she saw once, and
which had on it a doll and a paper of candy for her. “Jesus’ birthday
party” Rena called the Christmas eve festival, and as she warmed her
blue hands by the fire, she wished that she might go to His “party” and
get “oh, lots of things—some new shoes and stockings, and a doll that
would squeak, and some mince pie, and that story of Jesus—only, Ruthy,
I’d give them all to you, ’cause you goes in the cold, but I’d keep the
book about the pretty Bethlehem child,” she said, as she stuck out her
little feet with her ragged shoes and looked ruefully at them.

Poor little Rena, there were shoes and stockings both, just fitted to
her cold feet, in the basket Aunt Hannah carried to the Oakfield church
that afternoon, but Rena knew nothing of them, and she kept on talking
to Ruth, asking finally what it was their mother had said about her old
home in the country where there was grass in summer, with flowers and
birds, and always enough to eat and “Jesus’ birthday party” every year
in the church.

So Ruth told her again of the house of which she had heard so much from
her mother; and Rena asked:

“If we’ve a grandpa and grandma there, why doesn’t they come for us?
It’s so cold here, Ruthy, and I’s so hungry, too. I want the other bun
so bad, and I’s savin’ it for you.”

There were great tears on Rena’s cheeks as she confessed that her hunger
was greater than her spirit of self-denial could endure. She had meant
to keep the other bun for Ruthy’s breakfast, but, as she said, she was
“so hungry,” and Ruth made her eat it, and then to save the fire, they
crept into bed, but not until their prayers were reverently said, Rena
venturing to improvise a little and ask God “to send them a great big
fire, which should make them, oh, as warm as toast—and let her sometime
go to His Son’s birthday party and get something from the tree, please,
for Christ’s sake; good night, and don’t let us be cold any more, amen.”

This was Rena’s prayer, and then nestling close to Ruth, she whispered,
“God is here, isn’t He; in this room?”

“Yes,” was Ruth’s reply.

“And hears me pray when I say ‘please, for Christ’s sake?’ And I am sure
he _will_, for mamma said so, and we’ll be warm to-morrow, Ruthy, you
and I; oh, so warm, with a big fire—fire—for Christ’s sake—please.”

The words were far apart and indistinct for little Rena was fast falling
into dreamland. But so long as consciousness remained, there was a
prayer in her heart for “fire—a big fire to warm us, please.”

And God, who was there, in that humble room, and heard their prayer,
answered it in His own way, which was not exactly little Rena’s way.




                              CHAPTER III.
                               THE FIRE.


The Christmas Eve Festivals were over, and night brooded silently over
the great city, until the clock on Trinity rang for twelve; then a few
moments went by, and the great bell at Jefferson market sent forth its
warning, which was caught up and repeated faster, louder, more
excitedly, as the mad flames, let loose from the nooks and corners where
they had perhaps been smoldering through the day, leaped high in the air
and ran riotously over the roofs of the old tenement house on —— street,
where Ruth and Rena lay sleeping. “Fire,—fire,—” how the cry sounded
through the streets, and what a clatter the firemen and the people made
and how the women shrieked and the children cried, and nobody but God
thought of Ruth and Rena. He was taking care of them, and woke Ruth just
as the flames looked for an instant into the room, already filled with
smoke, and then were subdued by a powerful jet of water, which left all
again in darkness.

Ruth knew what it meant, and with a gasp of suffocation sprang from the
bed, and groping her way to the door, opened it wide, hoping to admit
the fresh air, without which she knew she must smother. But only thick,
dark billows of smoke came rolling in, filling her lungs and eyes and
mouth, as she tried to find her way back to her sister to whom she
shrieked, “Wake, Rena; the house is on fire. Run for your life.”

The cry awoke Rena, who staggered toward the door, more by chance than
design. Fortunately for her, it was still open, and, blinded by smoke,
and wild with fright, she rushed down the stairway, and escaped unharmed
into the street below, where the excited throng of people were running
and shrieking, and where she would have been trampled to death, if a
city missionary, had not found her as, in her night dress, with her
little white feet nearly frozen, she ran hither and thither, sobbing in
a pitiful kind of way for “Ruthy” to come and get her. One of the
mission houses received her, and when the Christmas dawn broke over the
city, and the bells were pealing merrily she lay on one of the little
cots asleep, her lips occasionally whispering softly, “Come, Ruthy,
come.”

The fright and exposure brought on a low fever, and for weeks kind
nurses watched by her trying to make out something from her not very
clear story.

“Mother’s dead,” she said, “I haven’t any papa; Ruthy and me lives
alone, and sells pins and things, only Ruthy sells ’em and I keep house,
and she’s burned, and I’s Rena Cutler and she isn’t.”

This was her story, and as nothing more could be learned of her or of
the Ruth of whom she talked, and as it was known that several had
perished in the flames, it seemed probable that Ruth was one of them;
and Rena’s fever ran higher, and she talked of the baby of Bethlehem and
Jesus’ birthday party, and the buns from Purssell’s, but after a time
she grew better, and was interested in things around her, and was a
great favorite with every one and happy in her new home, where all the
influences were calculated to strengthen the good there was in her when
she lived with Ruth in the old house.

But she never forgot “poor Ruthy,” whom she believed to have been burned
to death, and every night she prayed that God would make her “good
enough to go some day to Heaven where Ruthy and mother were; amen, for
Christ’s sake, please.”




                              CHAPTER IV.
                         RENA AT UNCLE OBED’S.


Uncle Obed had not found his lost daughter in New York, or any trace of
her; but he heard of the fire, and he went down and looked at the ruins,
and stood close to the place where little Rena came shrieking down the
stairs into the streets; then he went to the Mission House on Sunday and
heard the children sing their songs, and saw them take their evening
meal, and went into the room where little Rena lay and saw her
bright-hair on the pillow and just the outline of her pale face, and
heard she was one of the little ones rescued from the fire. He left ten
dollars with the matron to be used for her and “the other wee ones, God
bless them!” and then went home and told Aunt Hannah, who all the winter
long worked for that Home in New York, and sent to it more than one
garment which happened to fit Rena.

And so five years went by, and then there came to Oakfield one day an
agent for the Home, and with him several little girls for whom places
were wanted. Rena was among them, and in her soft blue eyes and pretty
face there was something which appealed strongly to the sympathy of Aunt
Hannah, who took the child for her own and brought her home and put her
in the room which had been Agatha’s, and gave her so much love and
kindness that the little girl sometimes wondered “if Heaven, where Ruthy
was, could be better than this.”

There in Oakfield she saw, for the first time, the Christmas-tree in all
its glory, and “Rena” was called so many times, that at last when she
came back with a huge doll which Aunt Hannah had worked at in secret for
weeks, she hid her face in her hands and sobbed hysterically, so great
was her happiness. That was to her in truth “Jesus’ birthday party,” and
when that night she knelt alone in her room, she thanked Him in her
quaint way for all the joy and brightness crowning her young life, and
then, with a sigh as she remembered poor Ruthy, asked that if there were
Christmas trees in Heaven, Ruthy might see one and get everything she
wanted, just as she had done.

Here Rena paused with a thought of the book she had coveted so much, and
which Ruth had promised to buy as soon as she saved money enough. Rena
had never seen the book, for Grandma Harris, as the child called her,
knew nothing of it, and the nearest Rena had been to possessing it was
on that night when Ruth had hidden it away so carefully against the
morning which dawned upon them amid smoke and flame. The book had burned
to ashes; Rena was there at Grandpa Harris’s; and Ruth, as she believed,
was in Heaven with the mother whom Rena could scarcely remember. Fright
and sickness had driven some things from her mind, but Mr. and Mrs.
Harris knew that she was picked up on the street on the night of a fire
and that her name was Rena Cutler. They knew, too, about poor Ruth, and
Grandma Harris had wept more than once over the two little girls living
alone in the cold, forlorn chamber of the dreary tenement house. So much
Rena could tell, but when it came to her mother she remembered nothing
except that she was good, and sick, and died; and so grandma never
suspected the truth, or dreamed why the orphan seemed so near to her and
her husband, both of whom would have been very lonely now without the
little girl to whom they had given their name, so that she was known to
everybody as Rena Harris.




                               CHAPTER V.
                                 DAISY.


Swiftly the years came and went till Rena had been for more than four
years in Oakland, and was a fair, sweet-faced girl of thirteen, when one
day, toward the last of August there came to the farm-house from the
hotel on the hill across the river, a young man whom Rena had seen in
church and who she had heard was stopping in town with his wife.
Occasionally he had driven by the farm-house, and Rena had caught sight
of a pale, beautiful face which had made her heart throb quickly with a
feeling she could not define. It was a young girlish face, and Rena was
surprised when she heard that the lady was the young man’s wife, and
very sorry and grieved when she further heard that she was crazy.

“Not quite right in her mind,” George Rivers said, when he came to the
farm-house to ask if they would take his poor “Daisy” for a few weeks
“She lost her baby six months ago,” he said, “and she’s been strange
ever since. I brought her to the country hoping a change from the city
would do her good, and I think she is improving. We have driven by here
several times, and for some reason she has taken a great fancy to this
place, and says she could sleep and should get well if she were here, so
I called to ask if you will take her.”

The price offered was remunerative, and as dollars were not so very
plenty with the old couple they consented at last to take the young
lady, whom her husband called Daisy, and whom Rena felt that she should
love so much. She was a wonderfully beautiful little creature, not much
taller than Rena herself, and her soft, brown eyes had in them an
expression so sad and pitiful, that Rena could scarcely keep back the
tears when she saw her coming in leaning upon her husband’s arm. There
had been talk of a nurse to look after her when George returned to the
city, but Rena had begged so hard for that office that Mr. Rivers had
consented and Rena was to attend her, and she came at once to the
invalid and showed her to the large, pleasant chamber which adjoined her
own, and which overlooked the town and the hill country beyond.

“This is so nice—so like a dream I’ve had of something. I shall be
better here,” Daisy said, as she leaned from the window and looked out
upon the yard and garden below.

“Can I do anything for you? I am to be your little maid. I am Rena
Harris.”

This was what Rena said as the lady turned from the window, and Daisy’s
brown eyes looked wonderingly at her, while a deep flush suffused the
white face for an instant and then left it paler than before.

“Rena, Rena,” she repeated; “I never knew but one, and she is with the
angels. I called baby _Irene_, and she died too. Rena; it’s very strange
that you should have that name.”

Daisy was talking to herself now, for at the first mention of _Irene_,
Rena had darted down stairs to Aunt Hannah, exclaiming:

“I’ve got it now—my real name. You know I never could think for sure,
but the moment she said her baby was Irene, it came back to me. That was
the name in the Bible—_Irene Cutler_, and Ruth read it to me once and
she called me Rena. Oh, grandma, you don’t know how sad the lady looked
when she said, ‘Rena, Rena!’ I shall love her so dearly, and I mean to
take such good care of her, too.”

Rena was as good as her word, and soon loved the beautiful Daisy with a
devotion both rare and curious, while Daisy never seemed happier than
when her little maid was with her. She was very pretty with a fair
creamy complexion, soft brown eyes and abundant hair of the same shade,
which she wore in braids coiled about her head, while, added to her
beauty was an air of grace and gentle dignity which alone would have
made her very attractive. She did not seem to be really crazy; her mind
was only weak, and sometimes when talking of her baby she said queer
things, which showed that her reason was not quite clear. But the quiet,
happy life she led at the farm-house began to have its influence, and
when in September her husband, who had returned to Boston after seeing
her comfortably settled, came again to Oakfield, he found her greatly
improved. She was very happy there, and begged so hard to be allowed to
stay until after Christmas that both Mr. and Mrs. Harris and her husband
consented, while Rena was wild with delight when she heard of the
arrangement.

When Mr. Rivers first came she had feared that she might lose the sweet
lady whom she loved so much, but now she was to stay a long time, it
seemed to her, and her joy knew no bounds, while she redoubled her
efforts to please and amuse her patient who owed much of her improvement
to Rena’s care. Together in the bright autumn days they roamed over the
fields and thro’ the woods of Oakfield, and the villagers sometimes saw
them sitting on the banks of the river, Rena at Daisy’s feet, looking up
into the lovely face above her, while Daisy’s fingers caressed her
golden hair, or wove for it a crown of the rich-hued autumn leaves.

Once Daisy said to her:

“You make me think so much of the sister I lost; her name was Rena,
too.”

“Tell me about her, please,” Rena said, and Daisy replied:

“Sometime when I am stronger I will, but now it makes my brain thump so
to think of her. Oh, Rena, Rena, my darling, my darling.”

She covered her face with her hands, and Rena could see the tears
trickle through her fingers as she rocked to and fro, whispering of
things which perplexed and puzzled the little girl to whom they did not
seem strange or new.

After a little Daisy became quiet, but for many days she was not quite
herself, and Rena never spoke again of the dead sister, and the autumn
went by and the winter came with its dull gray clouds and wailing winds,
and still Daisy tarried at the farm-house where she was to remain until
after the holidays. These her husband was to spend with her, and he came
the day before Christmas with gifts, some for his wife, some for Mr. and
Mrs. Harris, and some for Rena. Among these last was a book—too young it
might seem for a girl of thirteen, but it had been gotten up with
beautiful binding and colored prints expressly for the holidays, and its
title was:

                       “THAT SWEET STORY OF OLD;

                                   OR

                          THE LIFE OF JESUS.”

Very carefully, nay, almost reverently, Daisy took the book in her hand
and her eyes were full of tears as she said:

“It is beautiful, but not much like the one I bought that day for my
darling. Oh, George, how the Christmas holidays bring her back to me,
and I see her just as she looked that last night kneeling by the fire
and talking of ‘Jesus’ birthday party,’ and what she wanted from the
tree if she ever went to one—shoes, and stockings and a doll that would
squeak, and some mince pie and the story of Jesus and she would give
them all to _me_ but the book, she said, because I went in the cold,
and, George, her shoes were so ragged then and her little toes so blue.”

“Yes, yes, I know. Don’t talk of it any more; it excites you too much,”
George said, as he drew his young wife fondly to him, but Daisy
answered:

“I must talk. I feel just like it, and the words will choke me if I do
not let them out. I have thought of Rena all day just as I always do at
Christmas time. It’s eight years to-night since the fire, and I loved
her so much; she was so sweet and pretty, with a look in her eyes like
Rena Harris, whom I love for her sake. Darling sister, I see her now as
she prayed for a big fire to warm her and Ruthy, as warm as toast, and
God sent the fire and burned my precious sister up. Oh, George, does he
always answer prayer that way?”

Ere George could reply there was the sound of a choking sob by the open
door, a rush across the floor, a folding of arms tightly around the
astonished Daisy’s neck, while Rena’s voice said:

“Oh, Ruthy, Ruthy,—you _are_ Ruthy and I am Rena. I was not burned that
awful night, but thought you were, and have cried so often for you. God
did answer my prayer and I never was cold any more. I am Rena Cutler and
you are sister Ruth.”

Rena had been passing the open door when her attention was attracted by
hearing Daisy repeat the title of the book she had once coveted so much.
Involuntarily and without any intention of listening, she paused a
moment and heard that which kept her riveted to the spot, while the hot
blood surged wildly through her veins at Daisy’s story. She did not stop
to reason or ask herself how that beautiful young lady, with all the
signs of wealth and culture around her, could be the Ruth who once sold
matches in New York, and lived with her in that cheerless upper room.
She knew it was she—the Ruth she had mourned as dead,—and with a glad
cry she went to her, and falling upon her neck, claimed her as her own.

And Daisy neither shrieked, nor fainted, nor cried out, but sat like one
dead, while George unclasped Rena’s arms from her neck and questioned
her of the past. Very rapidly Rena told her story, and Daisy listened
till the color came back to her face, and the tears flowed in torrents,
while sob after sob shook her frame, and her lips kept whispering
gladly: “Thank God; thank God, it’s Rena, it is.”

Mr. and Mrs. Harris were now summoned, and to them George appealed for
confirmation of Rena’s story. As concisely as he could Grandpa Harris
told what he had heard of Rena from the man who brought her to Oakfield,
and when he had finished even Mr. Rivers himself could no longer doubt
that Daisy had found her sister, and drawing Rena to him he kissed her
fondly in token of his recognition as a near and dear relation.

Daisy’s story was soon told. After her frantic call for Rena to waken
she had fallen senseless upon the floor, where she would have died but
for the women who occupied the adjoining room, and who suddenly
remembered the little girls and called to a fireman to save them. The
flames by this time were rolling up the stairway, and Ruth’s hair was
scorched when the brave man reached her and bore her safely into the
street. To venture again into the roaring mass of fire was impossible,
and as none of Rena’s acquaintances chanced to see her in the crowd, it
was supposed that she perished in the flames, and not all the good
fortune which came to Ruth could ever obliterate the memory of that
dreadful night, or her sister’s terrible fate. A kind woman belonging to
the better class of poor had taken Ruth into her house, where within a
few days came Mrs. Rivers, from far uptown, to get plain sewing done.
Six months before she had lost her only daughter, who was just Ruth’s
age and size, and something in the face of the desolate young girl
attracted the lady’s notice, and when she heard her story it seemed as
if her own dead child from the grave in Greenwood, was pleading for the
orphan. And so it came about that Ruth found herself in a beautiful
home, where, as Mrs. Rivers’ adopted daughter, every want was supplied,
and she went no more into the street to sell her humble wares. So
certain did Rena’s death seem, that no effort was ever made to find her,
and for more than two years the sisters lived in the same city, and
possibly met sometimes in the street, as Ruth rode with Mrs. Rivers in
her luxurious carriage, and Rena took a walk with a teacher or older
girl. Then Mrs. Rivers moved to Boston, and three years after Rena was
sent to Oakfield, so that their lives were as far apart from each other
as they were different in incident.—Loved, and petted and caressed,
Ruth, to whom Mrs. Rivers gave the name of Daisy, had no wish
ungratified which money could procure, and she grew up a beautiful and
accomplished woman, retaining still the same sweet unselfishness of
disposition and gentleness of manner which had marked her childhood,
when she went hungry that little Rena might be fed. At eighteen she was
married to the nephew of her so-called father, and after the birth of a
little girl, whom she named Irene, she seemed perfectly happy until her
infant died, when she sank into a weak, peculiar state of mind from
which nothing had power to rouse her until Providence directed her to
Oakfield. There she felt at home from the first, she said; the place
reminded her so much of the house she had heard her mother describe so
often.

“And,” she continued, taking up her story where George had left it, “I
never thought of it when I first came here. I guess I did not think of
anything, but mother’s name was Harris—Agatha Harris—and she——”

Daisy never finished the sentence, for ere another word could be uttered
Grandpa Harris fell heavily against his wife, with the look of death on
his face. The shock was too great for him to bear, and they laid him
fainting upon the couch, while Aunt Hannah, Daisy and Rena bent over
him, trying to restore him to consciousness. When he was himself again
and able to listen, it needed but few words more to convince him that
the Rena whom he loved already as his own, and the beautiful Daisy, whom
he looked up to as a superior being, were both the children of his
daughter, whose marriage with Homer Hastings twenty-one years ago that
very night had so offended him.

Daisy could remember very little of her own father. He had been kind,
she knew, and they had been comfortable while he lived, but after his
death they were very poor till her mother married a Mr. Cutler, who
though a worthy and respectable man, was always sickly, and died soon
after Rena’s birth.

“So long as mother lived, we did pretty well,” Daisy said. “She took in
sewing and I went for and carried home the work; but when she died and
we sold the things to pay the doctor’s bill, and keep us from starving,
it was so hard; then I peddled in the street and tried to earn a living,
and tried to be good and remember all mother had taught me, but
sometimes, when I was so cold, and nobody bought, and the ladies held
their purses tight if I came near them, and the newsboys halloed after
me, and Rena was home so hungry waiting for me, I thought God had
forgotten us; but Rena never did. Her faith was always strong, and her
sweet, baby words of comfort kept my heart from breaking.”

They were all sobbing but Daisy, who alone was calm, as she went over
the dreadful past which was now done with forever. Cold, nor hunger, nor
insult, would ever touch Daisy again, and, as some great shock
frequently unsettles the mind, so, contrarywise, it sometimes restores
it, and the excitement and surprise of finding her sister and friends
seemed to restore Daisy’s reason wholly, and after a moment she said, as
she put her hand to her head and turned to her husband with one of her
brightest smiles, “It is all gone,—the confusion and uncertainty. Every
thing is clear as it was before baby died. I am myself once more. Thank
God for giving me back my mind with all the other blessings.”

She did seem perfectly sane, and never was there a happier family group
than that at the farm-house on that Christmas eve. They did not go to
the church, for they felt that their joy was something with which
strangers had nothing to do, and they kept the festival at home and
talked together of all the wonderful ways through which God had led
them, until the bell of the church across the common rang for twelve and
another Christmas morn was ushered in.

Rena had her book at last,—the story of Bethlehem,—and though many
costlier presents have been given her since, she prizes none of them so
much as that “sweet story of old” which came to her with the sister she
had believed to be dead. Her home proper is in the city now, with Daisy,
where her winters are spent, and where Grandpa and Grandma Harris often
come; but, all through the summer months, she stays at the old
farm-house with Daisy and the sturdy boy who has taken the place of the
little Irene. Uncle Obed always goes to the Christmas festival in the
old church, and though his voice trills and shakes a little, he does not
stop for that, but with a silent thanksgiving in his heart for the
children restored to him, joins heartily in the “Peace on earth, and
good will toward men,” which goes up to Heaven from so many tongues on
that, night of nights—that “wonderful night” when—

                  “Down o’er the stars to restore us,
                  Leading His flame-winged chorus.
                  Comes the Eternal to sight:—
                  Wonderful, wonderful night!”


                                THE END
                                   OF
                             RUTH AND RENA.




                          BENNIE’S CHRISTMAS.




                               CHAPTER I.
                             BENNIE’S HOME.


It was very cold down in the old lumber yard which skirted the canal,
and Bennie’s little hands were numb and blue as he gathered the bits of
boards and shingles and piled them in his basket, until it seemed as if
so small a boy as he could not lift the heavy load. But Bennie was used
to burdens and hardships; indeed, he would hardly have known himself
without them, and when the basket was full he took it in both his hands
and walked slowly along the towpath towards the miserable hovel he
called his home. As he came near the bridge a young lady was going up
the stone steps which lead to the street above, and with her was a
little boy just Bennie’s age, but so different in looks and dress and
general appearance that one could not fail to notice the contrast at
once. Clad in a warm winter suit of the latest style Wallie Morgan knew
nothing of cold or hunger and cruel neglect, and the sight of Bennie,
with his ragged clothes and old slouched cap roused the boy nature and
he called out, “Halloo, there, tow-head! What are you stealing chips for
from my father’s lumber yard? I mean to tell him of you, Mr.
Out-at-the-knees.”

“Hush, Wallie!” said the young lady whose face was very sweet, “you
should not speak so to the little boy. He looks very poor and very cold.
Come here, boy, and tell me your name and where you live.”

She held her hand towards the child, who was scowling defiantly at
Wallie, but who, at the sound of her voice, seemed intuitively to
recognize an ally in her, and replied: “He ’allus calls me tow-head, or
out-at-the-knees, ’cause my hair’s white and my trouses is tore. I can’t
help it, I didn’t make myself.”

“Who did make you?” the young girl asked, and Bennie replied, “I dunno,
mother’s dead and pa gets drunk. I dunno nothing.”

“Don’t know who made you! That’s dreadful,” the lady said. “Why, you
poor child, you must come to Sunday school and into my class and I will
tell you about God. Will you come next Sunday? It is the church on the
corner.”

“Will _he_ be there?” Bennie asked, nodding towards Wallie.

“Yes, he is in my class, and I am his Aunt Nellie; but he will be very
kind to you. He is not a bad boy. Come, and perhaps you may get
something at Christmas. Do you know what that is?”

“Yes, it’s when the old chap fetches things down the chimbly; but he
never brung me none. We’re poor, and Hetty keeps house and runs the
streets all the time, and Mag and I is alone. I’ll tell Maggie, and
mayby she’ll come. She’s got a new gown Miss Katy give her. I must go
now, we are goin’ to have hasty puddin’ for dinner.”

He took his heavy basket and almost staggering under the load walked
slowly away. As usual at that time of day Hetty was out, but Maggie, a
dark faced girl of twelve, was waiting for him, and with her help a fire
was soon kindled in the old broken stove, and the hasty pudding, of
which Bennie had spoken, was boiling and bubbling in the one kettle the
miserable house afforded.

“I wish we had some ’lasses, don’t you?” Bennie said, as Maggie poured
into his dish more than half of the blue milk she had begged of a
neighbor.

But molasses was a luxury quite beyond the means of the Hewitts, and so
Bennie ate his pudding and skimmed milk, and told Maggie of Wallie
Morgan who had called him tow-heard and of the beautiful lady who had
invited him to Sunday school.

“Yes that’s Nellie Morgan, his aunt; his mother’s dead, and she keeps
house and has a class, a big one, in Sunday school, and give Jane Shaw a
doll and a dress and lots of candy and pop-corn last Christmas, and her
brother Tim got a top and a whip.”

“My, that’s jolly; less go to her class next Sunday,” Bennie said, his
fancy caught with the top and the whip, and the shoes which would keep
his little red toes from the cold.

But Bennie was a delicate child and when Sunday came he was sick and lay
on an old rug in a little room off from the kitchen where he was safe
from his drunken father, while Maggie went to church and into Miss
Morgan’s class.

That day was a new era in Maggie’s life, and unmindful of the bitter
cold which struck through her thin garments and made her shiver
involuntarily, she hurried home to Bennie with the picture card she had
received and the wonderful story she had heard of Jesus’ birthday and
the baby born among the cows and oxen in that far off manger in
Bethlehem. Wonderingly Bennie listened, asking innumerable questions
about the child; was he ever cold, or hungry, and was he afraid of the
cattle, and did his father get drunk and thrash him? To all these
inquiries Maggie answered no decidedly, but when Bennie asked if he
really could hear what every body said and would give them what they
wanted, Maggie was doubtful. She thought, however, they better try it,
and so the two forlorn little ones knelt down as Maggie said they did in
church and tried to pray. But neither knew what to say and when Bennie
suggested that his sister ought to know “’cause she’d been to meetin’,”
she answered, “I know they said Our Father, I am sure of that.”

But Bennie scoffed at this idea, “That baby in the hay our father! Why,
pa is drunk down to the grocery!”

As well as she could, Maggie explained, drawing some from her
imagination, some from what Miss Morgan had told her, and some from
faint remembrances of a time when her mother, who died at Bennie’s
birth, had taught her of God and Heaven. Half convinced, half doubtful
still, Bennie tried again, and said, “Our Father, if you is my father,
and was oncet a little boy like me, give me something to eat and some
gooder trouses and shoes, and a pair of lines on the tree when you have
your birth night.”

“For Christ’s sake; say that,” Maggie whispered, and Bennie rejoined,
“Who’s he! I shan’t do it. I’m not goin’ to get ’em mixed, I’ll stick to
Our Father.”

And surely the good Father, who is so kind and pitiful to the little
ones, heard that prayer of the ignorant child, and would in His own time
and way answer it.




                              CHAPTER II.
                       BENNIE’S FIRST CHRISTMAS.


The snow had fallen all day long, and from the window of his wretched
home Bennie had watched the feathery flakes as they fell in perfect
clouds, covering the old lumber yard where only yesterday he had
gathered his basket of wood and chips, covering the tow path which
skirted the canal, and covering the roofs of all the houses as far as he
could see. It was the first genuine snow of the season, and he wanted to
enjoy it as he saw some school-boys doing on the bridge, but his toes
were out of his shoes, and his elbows were out of his jacket and there
was that little hacking cough to which he was subject every winter, and
which this season was worse than usual and kept him awake at night. He
had learned that wet feet and chilled limbs increased it, and he dreaded
to lie all day long in that dreary little bed-room, with no fire and
nothing pleasant to look at. From his mother, who had been his father’s
superior in every respect, he had inherited a love of the beautiful, an
appreciation of comfort and pretty things, which made the squalor around
more offensive, and he could not endure the thought of being sick again,
as he was a month ago, when he was soaked in a rain and had the cough so
badly; and then, he wanted to go to the Christmas-tree that night, and
Hetty had said that he “should not stir a step if there was any sign of
his coughing, for she would not be bothered with a sick young one
again.” So, lest he should take cold and cough Bennie staid in doors all
day and watched the falling snow, and late in the afternoon hailed with
delight a rosy cloud in the west which said the storm was over. It was
not very cold, and when the sun went down and the full moon rose up over
the carpet of pure white snow Bennie thought he had never seen so
beautiful a night, or felt as happy as he did when starting for the
church, with Maggie as his chaperone. She had been three times to Sunday
school and when Miss Morgan asked for the little boy seen that cold day
in the lumber yard, Maggie had told her of his ragged clothes and
worn-out shoes, and Miss Nellie, who was like an angel of mercy in the
homes of the poor, had made a note of it; determining after Christmas
was over to find the child and do what she could for him.

It was early when Maggie and Bennie entered the church, but they found
it nearly full, and abashed at the sight of so many strangers and
attracted by the heat of the registers Bennie insisted upon staying by
them, near the door where he was jostled by the crowd and jeered at by
some thoughtless boys who made fun of his old clothes and asked “what he
would take for himself, rags and all.” But Bennie bore their jeers
meekly and only doubled his fist once, so intent was he upon the tree in
the chancel, bending with its hundreds of gifts. He had never dreamed of
anything like that, and his belief in Bethlehem’s baby grew stronger as
he saw this tangible commemoration of his birth night. How fine it all
was, and how splendidly the rector looked in his white robe, and how
grandly the music of the organ rolled through the aisles, making the
floor tremble under his feet, and causing him to start a little and look
down to see what was the matter. And when the children began one of
their Christmas carols and sang of the “Silent night, the holy night,”
Bennie felt a strange thrill creep over him and every nerve quivered
with excitement as he listened to the words:

                    “All is calm,—all is bright

                           ·       ·       ·       ·       ·

                    Glories stream from Heaven afar,
                    Heavenly hosts sing Alleluia,
                    Christ the Saviour is born.”

Was Heaven, of which Maggie had told him such wonderful things, any
better than this, or the children there happier than these whose faces
looked so eager and expectant as they went up to the tree, and so full
of joy when they came back? They were calling the names very rapidly
now, and Bennie held his breath to hear, and watched them anxiously.
Wallie Morgan seemed to be a favored one, for he was called many times,
and when he came back with a pair of red lines with little tinkling
bells, Bennie exclaimed aloud, “Oh, if they’d only call _me_!”

Would they? Was there anything for him on that heavily laden tree? There
were gifts for Johnnie and Jakie, and Susie and Freddie, and Sam, and
yes,—certain and true, he heard his name at last, or something like it,
and half started forward, when a rough boy caught his arm, saying,
“’Tain’t you. It’s a gal.”

No, it was not Bennie, but it was Maggie, his sister, whose name he had
heard and who received a Bible and a bundle of something which looked
like clothes.

“Maggie Hewitt; Maggie Hewitt,” Bennie heard a woman in front of him
say. “That is a new name. Who is she?”

“Oh, some waif Miss Nellie has picked up, I dare say,” was the reply.
“She is always doing such things, you know. Isn’t she beautiful to-night
with that long feather and jaunty sacque?”

Bennie thought she was beautiful and watched her admiringly as she moved
among her pupils, sharing their joy and occasionally trying to repress
their wild spirits. Johnnie and Jakie and Tommie again, and Susie and
Katie and Anne, but no Bennie Hewitt; he had been forgotten; there was
nothing for him, and with a choking, gasping sensation he stood, holding
fast to the pew railing in front of him, while the grand old anthem
Glory to God on High, rang through the church, and the final prayer was
said. But the music and the prayer were nothing to him now; faith in
Bethlehem’s baby was gone, and his little heart was as empty of
happiness as the tall tree was of gifts, and as full of bitter
disappointment as the church was of people, all moving out and crowding
him as they went. Maggie had been near the chancel with Miss Morgan’s
class, and when at last she came there were few left in the church, and
these were gathered about the rector, near the tree.

“Oh, Ben, see what I’ve got; a bran-new gown,” Maggie said, as she
caught sight of her brother.

At the sound of her voice Bennie’s pent-up grief gave way, and a low,
piteous, wailing cry reached the ear of Nellie Morgan, who, in a moment
was at Bennie’s side asking what was the matter.

“Everybody got somethin’ but me, and I never had a darned thing. I
thought the baby in the stable would bring me suthin’; I asked him this
mornin’ would he.”

This was the sobbing reply of the little ragged boy who cried as if his
heart would break, while Nellie tried to comfort him. In the
multiplicity of her cares she had forgotten him, and she felt so grieved
and sorry, until an idea struck her. There were a few whispered words to
Wallie, whose hands were full, and then turning to Bennie, she asked
what he wanted most.

“Some lines and some shoes,” he said, and glancing at his thin, worn
boots, Nellie replied, “Poor boy, you do need shoes, and you shall have
them to-morrow, while the lines,—” she turned appealingly to Wallie,
who, after a momentary struggle, laid the lines in her hand. “Yes,” she
continued, “you shall have the lines to-night. Wallie gives them to you,
and is sorry for the naughty words he said to you the other day. Now,
shake hands and be friends with him.”

Such generosity and self-denial were more than Bennie could comprehend,
and he stood staring blankly at Wallie, while his lip quivered and the
tears rained down his cheek.

“Git out! Yer only foolin’,” he said, while the glimmer of a smile
showed round his mouth.

Wallie had felt like crying himself, but at the sight of tears in
another he assumed a show of manliness and answered, “No, I ain’t
foolin’. I want you to have ’em. Auntie can knit me some more. They are
three yards long. Look!” and with a swift movement he threw them across
Ben’s neck, exclaiming, “Get up there! Go ’long!”

Quick as thought Ben started off on a brisk canter, with sundry little
squeals and kicking up of heels, and before the astonished rector could
stop it the two boys had made the entire circuit of the church, one as
driver and the other as horse! It was an unprecedented thing, but Bennie
knew no better, and Wallie would not admit that he was sorry. It was the
greatest fun, he said, and Ben was the nicest kind of a horse, because
he squealed and kicked up so good! To Bennie that race was, perhaps, the
best part of the festival, though the next day was to him the real
Christmas, the white day of his life, which he never forgot. There was
much cheer and festivity at the Morgan house that Christmas time, for
many guests were staying there, and Nellie, as the mistress, had
numberless duties to perform, but she did not forget her promise to
little Ben, and just before the bell at St. Luke’s rang for the morning
service, the Morgan carriage stopped at the wretched house where the
Hewitts lived, and Nellie entered the cold, dirty room, laden with gifts
for Bennie. There was a warm suit of Wallie’s half worn clothes, a pair
of shoes, with mittens and tippet, a book of pictures, and a horse on
wheels, which, possibly, pleased the little boy more than all the rest.
He was very happy and proud in his new clothes, and when the next Sunday
came and Nellie Morgan joined her class in Sunday school Bennie was the
first one she saw, his face all aglow with excitement and eager
expectancy. Forlorn and despised as he was, he was no ordinary child,
and the quickness with which he comprehended her and the aptness of his
replies and questionings surprised and interested Miss Nellie, who felt
that she had known the child for years, so fast did he gain upon her
love during that first hour of teaching. Regularly every Sunday after
that, through sunshine and storm, Bennie was in his place, his lesson
always perfect, and his brain full of the puzzling thoughts which had
come to him during the week, and which only Miss Nellie could explain.
Of the child Jesus he was never tired of hearing, and the story of
Bethlehem was told him again and again until he knew it by heart, and
prompted both Miss Morgan and his sister if, in telling it, they
deviated ever so little from the original. Of Calvary and its agony he
did not care to hear. There was something horrible to him in that three
hours’ suffering, and the darkened sky and opening graves, and he would
far rather think of Christ as a little child sleeping on a mound of hay,
or playing by the door of his home in Nazareth.

“Seems if I got nearer to Him, and He was sorrier for me when I’m cold
and hungry and father licks me so hard for nothin’,” he said, and his
prayers were mostly said to the baby boy he had first heard about, and
we have no doubt that God listened with love and sympathy for the poor
child who sometimes asked so touchingly, “Was you ever hungry, dear
Jesus, and be flogged and cuffed as I am when I hain’t done nothin’, and
did the snow come into your winder and cover the front of your bed, and
make you so cold at night?”

At first Bennie’s prayers were mostly interrogatories of the Lord with
regard to His early life; but as he learned more from the faithful
Nellie, he came at last to ask for what he wanted in his own peculiar
way, and God, who always hears and answers the prayer of faith like
Bennie’s, heard and answered him, as we shall see in our next chapter.




                              CHAPTER III.
                       BENNIE’S SECOND CHRISTMAS.


The year had rolled round swiftly, and the little ones of St. Luke’s
were again looking eagerly forward to Christmas Eve and the wonderful
tree, which all the summer long had been growing down by the lake and
gathering new beauty and strength for the task it was to perform. It was
in the cellar of St. Luke’s now, and the ladies and children were busy
trimming the little stone church on the corner, and Maggie Hewitt was
with them, holding twine and pulling twigs for Miss Nellie, at whose
side she hovered constantly, and whom some of the young girls called
“Miss Morgan’s shadow.” But Bennie was not there, and if you had gone
down on the tow path that winter day and entered the room, into which
the snow used to drift at night, and where Bennie used to hide away from
his drunken, crazy father, you would scarcely have known the place.
Nellie Morgan had proved the good angel of that house, as of many
others, and discovering that appreciation of tidiness and comfort which
Bennie possessed to so great a degree, she had made his surroundings as
pleasant as possible under the circumstances. Bennie was a delicate
child, and often sick for days and even weeks, and when Miss Nellie
found how distasteful to him was that dingy, dreary room where the
broken window was stuffed with rags, and the damp, stained paper hung in
strips on the wall, she went to work with a will, and many an article of
cast off furniture found its way from the garret of the Morgan house to
the hut on the tow path, and in comparison with his condition one year
ago, Bennie now lodged like a prince, and felt almost as happy as one.
There was fresh paper on the walls, the window was mended, and a clean
white curtain hung before it; a strip of carpet covered the floor, and
Bennie’s bed was a wide, capacious crib, which had once been Wallie
Morgan’s; and there, propped up with pillows and clad in a bright
dressing-gown, Bennie lay that December day when his sister Maggie was
busy at the church where he so longed to be. A severe cold had settled
on his lungs, and for weeks he had kept in doors, trying to subdue the
tickling cough, which harassed him day and night.

“Oh, if I only can be well by Christmas, I want to see Jesus’ birth
night once more. Do you think he’ll let me go?” he would say to Miss
Nellie, when she came, as she often did, to see him, and with tears in
her eyes Nellie would smooth the light hair of the little boy who had
grown so fast into her love, and answer that she hoped so, when all the
time there was a great fear in her heart that never again would Bennie
celebrate the Saviour’s birth night.

But she would not tell him so then, for she felt sure that he was one of
the little ones of whom our Savior said “of such is the kingdom of
Heaven.” Her labor had not been in vain so far as Bennie was concerned.
With astonishing avidity he had seized upon her words of instruction,
and now, whether awake or asleep, the baby of Bethlehem was always
present with him, the friend to whom he told his joys and griefs and to
whom he often prayed for his drunken father, his idle, wicked sister
Hetty, and his other sister, Maggie, whom he loved so well.

Such a child could not fail to influence any household for good, and it
was observed by many that Mr. Hewitt worked more steadily, and was not
intoxicated so often as of old, while Hetty was less in the street and
never brought her vile, noisy companions to disturb her sick brother.
And Bennie was very happy except when he thought of the Christmas
Festival and his desire to attend it.

“Please, Jesus of Bethlehem, let me be well enough to go there just this
once and hear my name called from the tree, will you, and I’ll be so
good and not fret at Mag when my side aches and I cough so hard.”

This was Bennie’s prayer, or the substance of it, said often to himself,
but for once God did not seem to hear the little boy, for his cough
daily grew worse, the pallor about his lips grew deeper, the red on his
thin cheeks redder, and his great blue eyes had in them that bright,
glassy look which only the eyes of consumptives wear.

“I can’t go; he won’t let me,” he said, with a burst of tears, the
morning before Christmas to Miss Nellie, who had come down to see him,
and who tried to comfort him by saying that he would be remembered just
the same, and that his presents would be new to him Christmas morning.

“’Tain’t that,” he answered with quivering lip, “’Tain’t the presents.
It’s going up myself and feeling that _he_ counts me in as one of ’em, I
want to hear Him call my name,—Bennie Hewitt, and know how it sounds.”

It was a fancy of his that Jesus himself called the names of the little
ones, and Nellie did not try to dispel the illusion. Jesus would call
him soon, she was sure, and with a kiss and a promise to come again on
the morrow she left him and went back to the church where she was busy
all the day with Maggie as her constant aid. And while they trimmed the
house of God and hung their gifts upon the tree, little Bennie lay in
his crib thinking about it and of the tree of life, of which Nellie had
once read to him. Would he ever see that tree, and would there be
something on it for him, and could he bathe his burning cheeks and hands
in that pure river of water, and wouldn’t it be nice to have no nights
to cough so in, and no need of sun or moon to light those golden
streets.

It was nearly dark when Maggie came in, full of the beautiful church and
the tree on which were so many curious things.

“Something for you,” she said to Bennie. “I saw more than one, and I’ll
bring ’em to you when it’s out. Don’t cry, Bennie, I’m so sorry you
can’t go with me. Next year you will.”

“No, Maggie, I shall never go—never hear my name,” Bennie tried to say,
but a fit of coughing severer than any he had ever had came on and the
cloth he held to his lips was stained with blood.

Neither Hetty nor Mag knew the danger, or what those crimson stains
portended, and both went to the church leaving their father with Bennie,
who at first lay very still and seemed to be asleep; then he began to
grow restless and asked his father to read to him of the “golden city
where the gates stand always open and there is neither sun nor moon.”

But Mr. Hewitt was unused to the Bible, and did not know where to find
that description of the New Jerusalem of which Bennie talked so much,
sometimes coherently and sometimes not, for his mind wandered a little
and was now in “Jerusalem the golden, with milk and honey blest,” where
the tree of life was growing and where Christ’s name was written on the
foreheads of his children, and then at the church where the names were
called, his perhaps, and he bade his father listen and tell him if he
heard it.

“I can’t go up,” he said, “I’m so sick, but Maggie will bring them, and
next year I shall see that other tree in the New Jerusalem, I guess I
will, I mean, for I have tried to be good since she told me how, and
I’ve prayed to Jesus every day. Do you love Him, father?”

There was no answer from the rough-faced man who sat watching his child
with a pain in his heart such as he had not felt in years.

“Father!” and Bennie’s voice was very low and pleading, “You ain’t drunk
now one bit.”

“No, by Jove, no,” came emphatically from the father’s lips, and Bennie
continued, “Don’t ever be so any more, will you? Promise me, father,
promise your little sick boy, who is going to die.”

“No, Bennie, you must not die, and I’ve been so hard on you, and flogged
you when I was in drink,” Mr. Hewitt sobbed, laying his head upon the
pillow, while Bennie went on: “But I’ve forgiven that, father, and I was
naughty sometimes, and called you names and made faces at you when you
did not see me. I’m sorry for it now, and when I’m gone remember me as I
was at the best, when I tried to be good, and, father, _don’t_ drink any
more, please keep sober, for Maggie’s sake, and Hetty’s; will you? Say
you will; say it, father, quick.”

His wasted hand rested lovingly on the bowed head of his father, who
faltered out: “Yes, Ben, I’ll try, I will, so help me God.”

“And He will help you, father, I’ll ask Him, now; He will hear me
because I am going to die,” and folding his hands reverently, Bennie
prayed, “Oh, Jesus, _man_ Jesus, I mean; please keep father from getting
drunk, and don’t let him trade at the groceries where they sell it; then
he won’t see it and want it so bad, and make him a good man, for
Christ’s sake.”

Bennie’s voice ceased, and for a long time there was silence in the
room, broken at last by the sound of steps outside, and Maggie came
rushing in, her arms full of presents and her cheeks glowing with
excitement and exercise. But she stopped quickly when she caught sight
of Bennie’s face. It was very white, with a rapt look upon it, as if he
were already lost to earth and was listening to “the shouts of them who
triumph, the song of them that feast.” But her voice called him back and
his eyes sparkled with pleasure for a moment as she spread his presents
before him, and told him how many times his name had been called.

“Six times; ’most as often as Wallie Morgan’s; and look, here’s a
Christmas card, and a bran-new suit of clothes, and a ball, and a top,
and a jumping jack, and—and—oh, Bennie, guess what else; a pair of
skates from Wallie Morgan.”

She had kept the skates for the last, knowing how her brother had wanted
them, and now, at sight of them, he did seem to brighten up, and took
them in his hands and examined them carefully; then, laying them where
he could see them, he said, “Yes, I’m so glad, and they are all so good.
I’d like to skate just once. I know I could beat Tom Carter in a little
while; but, Maggie, I’m going to die. It came to me to-night. I’m going
where Jesus is, and pa is not going to drink anymore, and Hetty must
stay home nights, and you must be a real good girl, and not romp and
tear your clothes so much.”

“Oh, Bennie, Bennie,” and all the brightness was gone from Maggie’s face
as she dropped beside the bed, and seizing her brother’s hand begged of
him to stay with her and not leave her all alone.

“Father and Hetty will be with you, and Jesus, too,” the pale lips
whispered, and then Bennie’s mind began to wander, and he talked strange
things of the Tree of Life, which he said was hung with tapers and
beautiful gifts, some of which were for him, and he listened to hear his
name, bidding his father and sisters keep very quiet lest he should fail
to catch the sound.

All night they sat by him, scarcely daring to move, while, with closed
eyes and parted lips, he lay listening—listening—till over the snow-clad
town the grey morning broke and the Christmas chimes were rung from the
church tower; then with a triumphant voice he cried, “There, he has
called me at last, little Bennie Hewitt, he said. Didn’t you hear his
voice? He’s there, with something for me. I’m going now. Good-bye. Tell
Miss Morgan she told me the way, and I love her for it. I wish more
ladies would hunt up the poor little boys on the canal. I’m going up the
aisle, and the music is playing, too. Such music! oh, Maggie, don’t you
hear it? It’s better than the ‘Silent Night,’ and I hear the heavenly
hosts sing ‘Alleluia.’ Little Bennie Hewitt they call. Yes, I’m
coming—coming—coming. A golden harp and golden crown. That’s what is on
the tree for me and joy forever and forever. Good-bye, good-bye,
good-bye.”

                  *       *       *       *       *

Little Bennie was dead and the Christmas he had looked forward to so
eagerly was kept with the Saviour he loved, and when Miss Nellie came to
inquire for him she found only a white wasted form which her own hands
made ready for the grave. The new suit of clothes which was to have kept
him warm, were put upon him, and flowers from the Morgan conservatory
were placed in his hands and on his pillow, and over the little coffin
bitter tears were shed and promises were renewed as the wretched father
whispered to himself, “I’ll keep my word to Ben. I’ll try to be a man.”

There’s a small white head stone near the gate in the Rosedale Cemetery,
and Bennie’s name is on it.

                            “BENNIE HEWITT.
                        DIED DECEMBER 25, 1883,
                             AGED 9 YEARS.”

Strangers pass it by and think nothing of it, but God knows all about
that little grave and the boy sleeping there, and when the Golden City
shall indeed come down and Christ’s saints be gathered home, Bennie will
be with them, where there is no more night, or need of sun or moon, for
the glory from the Eternal Throne transcends the light of noonday and
Christ is all in all.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Does my story seem a sad one to you, my little readers? In one sense it
is, and in another it is not. It is always sad to see the children die,
but when like Bennie they go from cold and hunger and toil, to be
forever with the Lord it is for them a blessed thing, so, on Christmas
morning of 1884 do not think of little Bennie, as in the grave where
they laid him one year ago, but

                 In that far off, happy country
                   Which no human eye hath seen,
                 Where the flowers are always blooming,
                   And the grass is ever green.

There we find our little Bennie. No more hungry days and freezing nights
and cruel blows for him, for he is safe forever. Jesus called his name,
and he has gone to that beautiful land where so many children are, and
where, I pray, we too may meet to celebrate our Saviour’s birth in one
never ending Christmas.

                                                    _Brown Cottage,
                                                        Christmas—1884._


                                THE END
                                   OF
                           BENNIE’S CHRISTMAS




                          THE CHRISTMAS FONT.




                               CHAPTER I.
                             INTRODUCTORY.


When I was a child, as young as some of the children who may read this
story, I brought from the Sunday school one afternoon the story of “Ruth
Lee.” The day was warm and bright, and the summer sunshine fell softly
on the grass in the old orchard, where, beneath an apple-tree, I sat
down to read about Ruth and her half-brother Reuben, to whom she was
always so kind, even when he was cross and irritable. The story was not
a long one, and I read it very rapidly, growing more and more interested
with every page, and wishing so much that I knew just where the brother
and sister lived, and if Ruth still watched the web of cloth bleaching
on the mountain side, or Reuben in a pet threw his piece of pie over the
ledge of rocks, where his good, patient sister could not get it. To me
every word was true. I believed in Ruth and Reuben. I knew just how they
looked—Ruth with her grave, womanly face and soft brown eyes, and Reuben
with his rosy cheeks, and round, hard head, which he sometimes bumped
upon the floor when in one of his passions. I could see him bumping his
head—could see Ruth, too, trying to quiet and soothe him. I would
imitate her, I thought, and when my little baby brother screamed and
kicked and wanted me to gather flowers instead of reading under the
apple-tree, as I was given to doing, I would put up my books and go with
him to the brook in the meadow where the little fishes glided in and out
from their hiding-places and where the buttercups and daisies grew on
the side of the mossy bank. I would be more like my older sister, who
had borne with my childish freaks, who always gave me the fairest apple
and the largest piece of cake, and who might have stood for Ruth
herself.

The story was having a good effect upon me, when suddenly I came upon a
little note appended by the author, and which said the whole was a
fiction; that no such person as Ruth Lee had ever lived, and I had been
reading what was not true. I did not know then that but few of the
Sunday school books are literally true, and I was terribly disappointed.
I felt that in losing Ruth I had lost a real friend, and, leaning my
head against the tree, I cried for a few moments, thinking to myself,
that when I was older I would write a book for children, which should
every word be _true_. I am older now—much older than I was then; that
Sunday afternoon lies far back in the past; the sister, who might have
been Ruth, is dead, and her grave is under a little pine, which whispers
softly to the wind, of the gentle sleeper below. There are more graves
than hers near to the pine. The household is broken up, and children of
another name than mine read under the old apple-tree in the orchard, or
search for violets and buttercups down by the meadow brook. I have
learned to know that stories of fictitious people, if true to life and
written with an earnest purpose to do good, may oftentimes be as
beneficial as stories of real people; but I have through all adhered to
my resolution, that my first story for children should be true; and so
this bright May morning, when the sky is beautifully blue, and the grass
in the garden is green and fresh with yesterday’s rain, I begin this
story of the Font, which shall in every particular be _true_.




                              CHAPTER II.
   SOMETHING ABOUT THE CHURCH, AND THE CHILDREN WHO BOUGHT THE FONT.


I must tell you first about the Church where the children who bought the
Font went to Sunday school. St. Luke’s we call it, and it stands on the
corner where two streets cross each other, in a little village which we
will call Carrollton. That is not its real name, you know, but I will
call it that, and then go on to tell you how the church is built of
stone, with a spire from which the paint has been worn off by time, and
the rains which beat against it from the west. The window, too, on that
side, has been broken by the wind, and boards are nailed across the top
where the stained glass used to be. But the window will be mended in
time; the old spire will be repainted; the ivy at the corner will reach
higher and higher, until the tendrils will cling perhaps to the very
roof; the fence will be built around that plot of grass, which looks so
fresh this morning; and then the church will be as nice and neat as it
was the day it was completed and consecrated to God. It is very pretty
now inside, and the fine-toned organ in the gallery makes sweet music on
a Sunday when they chant the “Gloria in Excelsis” and sing “Peace on
earth, good-will to men.” That organ has played the Christmas songs
which tell of a Saviour born, and the joyful Easter carols, which
proclaim a Saviour risen. It has pealed a merry strain as bridal parties
went up the aisle to the altar bedecked with flowers, and then its notes
have been sad,—oh, so sad!—as strong men carried coffins up the aisle
and laid them on the table. Two of them little coffins, with a dead boy
in each,—boys who once came to the Sunday school, but who will never
come again, or join their voices in the hymns the children sing and the
prayers they say.

To the left of the chancel, looking toward the organ, is a little
enclosure, or room where the singers used to sit, but which is now used
for the infant class;—the nursery which feeds the larger Sunday school.
It is nearly seven years since the class was first organized, and,
during that time, there have been in it one hundred different children.
Three of these are dead,—three little boys,—and they lie up in the quiet
graveyard where the white stones show so prettily through the dark
evergreens. Berkie was the first to die,—blue-eyed, pale-faced Berkie,
who used to sit so quietly all through the Sunday school, with an
earnest expression on his thoughtful face and in his great blue eyes, as
if he were already looking away from this world into the one where he
was going so soon. There is a picture on the wall before me of Berkie,
with many other members of his class, and I never look at it without a
sigh, as I recall the dear little boy who used to run so gladly to meet
me, and listen so attentively to the stories I told him of Jesus; and
then I think of that innumerable host of white-robed children

                 ... “whose little feet,
                   Pacing life’s dark journey through,
                 Have safely reached the heavenly seat
                   They had ever kept in view.”

And I know Berkie is there with them, and I cannot wish him back, though
his going from us made a sad vacancy in our little school, and left his
parents’ hearts so desolate.

Children cannot be sorry long, neither is it right they should; and so
the members of Berkie’s class, although they did not forget him, soon
began to wear their cheerful faces again, and look forward to the
Christmas festival, when the church was hung with garlands of green, and
in the chancel was set up the young pine-tree, which, away in the marsh
by the lake, had been growing year by year, and gathering strength in
its young limbs to bear the many gifts hung upon it by parents, and
teachers, and friends, when, on Christmas eve, they came together to
keep the birthnight of the child born in Bethlehem’s manger more than
eighteen hundred years ago. Children are always happy on such occasions,
and it seems to me that the children of St. Luke’s, in Carrollton, are
particularly so, judging from the eager joy which lights up their faces,
and beams in their eyes when they hear their own names called, and go up
the aisle to receive the expected gift. I wonder every church in the
land does not have the Christmas trees, and thus give to the children
pleasant remembrances of that day, without which we had indeed been
shrouded in the deepest gloom! True, we do not know the exact date of
Christ’s birth, but we know near enough, and children should be early
taught that Christmas has a far deeper meaning than merely a day for
festivity and mirth.

As far as possible the little ones of St. Luke’s were taught to
understand why the day was kept; and that rosy, round-cheeked Fred did
understand was proved by his saying to his mother, “I know what the
Christmas-tree means. It is Jesus’ birthday party.”

Freddie had caught the spirit of the thing, if not its exact meaning;
and as often as Christmas comes round he will remember the child Jesus,
whose birth the church then commemorates.

The summer following Berkie’s death the infant Sunday school was
unusually large, and every seat was full, while a few of the smaller
boys sometimes sat upon the floor. There were some visitors in
Carrollton Parish that summer,—Susie Ganson from Jersey City, Maggie
Holmes from New York, Lena and Ira Stevens from Philadelphia, and Sammie
Field from New Orleans,—and these were all in the class. Then there was
another Susie and Maggie, with Louise and Maria, and Carrie, and Fanny,
and Mary, and Cora, and Ida, and Dell, and Nellie, and Lizzie, and Lulu,
and Jennie, and Geenie, and two Emmas. Then came the boys,—a host of
them: five Willies, four Freddies, three Franks, three Georges, two
Walters, two Johns, with Ezra, and Mason, and Eddie, and Charlie, and
Hugh, and Hunter, and Polie, and Newton, and beautiful little
Wallie,—the youngest of them all,—who presented the Easter offering last
year, and whom we love so much because of his mother, who died ere he
could remember more of her than the cold, white face which he patted
with his dimpled hands, as he said to the weeping ones around, “That is
my mamma.” Darling Wallie! God keep him in safety, and bring him at last
to the home where his mother is waiting for him!

To say that these fifty children were always quiet and well-behaved
would not be true; for sometimes, when the day was warm, and they were
crowded more than usual, there was a pushing among the boys, a knocking
together of boots and elbows, with a few wry faces made, and a few sly
pinches given. Then, too, they sometimes whispered during prayers, and
compared marbles and balls, and traded Jack-knives; while the girls
thought sometimes of their new dresses, and the ribbons on their hats.
Do any of the children who read this story play in Sunday school, and
whisper to each other when they should be listening to what the teacher
is saying? And do they know how displeasing this is to God, whose eyes
are upon them everywhere, and who would have them reverence his house? I
am sorry to say that there were a few children in the class who were
very irregular in their attendance. The most trivial thing would keep
them at home. The day was too hot or too cold,—or their new clothes were
not done,—or they went out into the country to see their grandmother,—or
they wandered off to some other Sunday school, where there was to be a
festival or celebration, from which they hoped to be benefited. For this
last the parents are especially to be censured. Better have some regular
place, and stay there; for as a rolling stone gathers no moss, so no
real good can come from going to different schools, and learning
sometimes from one catechism, and sometimes from another, and sometimes
from none at all.

One boy there is at St. Luke’s who deserves especial notice for his
regular attendance. The day is very cold and stormy indeed which does
not find him there; and neither worn-out shoes nor threadbare coat avail
to keep him at home. He does not always have his lesson, and he loses
more catechisms than I can tell; but he is _always there_; and, what is
better yet, he brings other children with him. Six, in all, he has
brought to the Sunday school, and we call him our little “recruiting
officer.” He has a very high-sounding name,—“Napoleon Augustus,”—but we
all know him as “Polie.”




                              CHAPTER III.
                     THE CHILDREN’S SEWING SOCIETY.


There were many baptisms that summer, and the little silver bowl was so
often called into requisition, that the people began to think a marble
Font would be a most appropriate and useful ornament for the church; and
who more appropriate to buy it than the children? So the teachers set
themselves at work to devise the best means by which it could be done.
And now, as it has something to do with the Font, I must tell you of the
Children’s Sewing Society, which met every Saturday afternoon at the
different houses in the parish, and was composed of the young girls of
St. Luke’s, together with many who came from the other denominations.
There were Carries and Lilies, and Adas, and Jennies, and Nellies and
Ellas, and Marys, and Kitty, and Lenas, and Ida, and Annies, and Fannys,
and many others, and they worked at first upon a patchwork quilt
intended for Nashotah. There were bits of calico of every quality and
hue, from flaming yellow down to sombre brown; and the blocks were put
together with but little regularity or adaptation of one color to
another. But could the student, whom it will keep warm next winter, have
seen the group of merry-hearted girls who worked upon that quilt,—some
with thimbles and some without; some with long stitches and some with
short,—and could he know how engaged they were in the work, and how
anxious even the youngest of them was to learn to sew for Nashotah,—he
would forgive whatever there is unsightly in the quilt, and hold it more
precious than the covering of kings’ couches. A lady in the parish, who
was deeply interested in the children’s society, offered to give five
dollars for the quilt when it was done, and then send it herself to
Nashotah; and this five dollars was the nucleus round which other funds
were to be gathered for the Font.

At last a fair was suggested, and then the little girls’ fingers worked
faster and their faces grew brighter as they talked together of what
they could make or do for the fair. It was the one absorbing topic of
conversation, and the society increased, and all were busy with
something which they intended for the fair. I cannot enumerate all the
articles, for it would make the story too long; and then I do not
remember them. But I have in mind the beautiful bead mats, which little
Susie made; and the elephant, as natural as the real ones which
sometimes come into town, with their fanciful blankets on, and their big
feet, which leave so large prints in the sand. There was a little
air-castle made of straw, and designed for the flies to light on; and
every time I lift my eyes I can see it hanging over my head, and I think
of the bright-eyed Carrie who made it, and who was so much interested in
the fair, even though she did not belong to St. Luke’s Sunday school.
There were handsome hair-receivers, made by a young girl, from New York,
who was spending the summer in Carrollton, and who contributed both
labor and material. Boys tried their skill in making mats on corks, and
harnesses for dogs; and all through the parish the enthusiasm increased
until the fair promised to be a great success.




                              CHAPTER IV.
            WHAT WAS DONE IN THE INFANT CLASS FOR THE FAIR.


There were two teachers in the infant school,—one the mother of little
Berkie and the other Mrs. Hoyt, who wrote to a friend in New York,
telling him of the fair, and asking if his little daughter would like to
send a few toys for the tables. Three days passed, and then the answer
came, not in the shape of toys, but a crisp five-dollar bill from little
“Susie Street,” another five from “little Joe,” and two from “little
Mamie.” This was the answer; and the ladies, who had sometimes felt
discouraged, and feared they might fail, believed that God was blessing
them in their efforts, and with earnest prayers they gave the fair into
his charge, and the result proved how faithful he was to the trust. Not
satisfied with what his children had done, the kind gentleman from New
York, who was an editor, interested his workmen in the matter, and the
treasurer was one day surprised with twelve dollars and a half,
contributed by the printers and workmen in the press-room,—strangers,
the most of them, to the ladies of St. Luke’s—and the gift was all the
more acceptable for that, while many thanks and blessings were showered
upon the generous donors. In Massachusetts, too, where the treasurer’s
childhood was passed, a few kind friends interested themselves in the
Children’s Fair, and eleven dollars more was the result. And so the fund
kept growing, as one friendly hand after another was stretched out to
help, and the Font seemed almost a certainty without the fair.

It was a plan of the teachers that the smaller children should assist,
and, either by saving or earning, contribute their mites. And so each
Sunday the pennies were brought, while during the week the little ones
were busy as bees in devising ways and means to save or earn for the
fair. I wish you could have seen the boys who lived in the brick house
just across the street from St. Luke’s. They were as fond of play as
boys usually are; but they gave it up for a while, and the croquet
mallets rested quietly in the grass, and the old house-dog had a
worried, anxious look in his eyes, as if he wondered what had come over
his young masters, and why, instead of running up and down the walk with
him, they stayed so long out in the back yard, or climbed the trees
where he could not reach them. They were picking plums, and piling up
wood, and selling grapes; and, as the result of their work, they brought
to the Sunday school over a dollar and a half. And while they were thus
busy, two little girls, Susie and Maria, were picking apples, their
chubby faces getting very red and their white aprons somewhat stained
with the juicy fruit. Down on Main street there was a soda-fountain, and
the delicious, creamy liquid was very tempting, on a hot day, to the
children who had the pennies to spare, and in many cases the temptation
was too strong to be resisted; but a few denied themselves, and brought
the fruits of their self-denial to their teacher, just as Willie
Sutherland brought the pennies which he had saved by going without the
chewing-gum which boys usually like so much. To us these self-denials
may look very small, but God knew just how hard the struggle was in each
little heart, and he surely commended the offerings as he did the
widow’s mite, and blessed the children, too, who made them. Fourteen
dollars and thirty-three cents was the sum total which the children
saved in seven weeks; and never were pennies more acceptable than these,
which had cost the children quite as hard a struggle as many a greater
self-denial costs those of maturer years.




                               CHAPTER V.
                          THE DAY OF THE FAIR.


Oh, how it rained and rained for days and days before the one appointed
for the fair, and how many anxious eyes were turned up towards the
clouds which looked so heavy and gray and pitiless, as if they never
intended to stop raining again! It was hard to believe that behind the
dark mass the sun was still shining, and the children watched in vain
for the “silver lining” which is said to invest every cloud. But it
appeared at last on the very day of the fair, and patches of blue sky
showed here and there in the heavens, and before noon the October sun
was drying the walks and the wet grass, and brightening up the little
faces which for days had been overcast with gloom. The fair was to be
held at a private house, and I wish you could have seen the multitude of
pretty things which came pouring in, until the Brown Cottage looked like
one great bazaar of toys and fancy articles. There were cushions of pink
and cushions of blue, and penwipers and book-racks, and a beautiful
whirling butterfly which Lulu bought on Broadway, and needle-books and
spool-cases, and tidies of various devices and colors, with mittens and
gloves, and fanciful lines with tinkling bells attached, and I know a
little boy, among the Massachusetts hills, who to-day drives his
miniature horses, of which he has forty or more, with a pair of those
very lines. Then there were toys of every description sent from New York
by Susie Ganson’s mother, and spread out upon the tables in the upper
room, whose glass door looked into the garden. There were jumping-jacks,
which turned the boys wild, and churns, which made the little girls
scream with delight. There were washbowls and tubs, tin-kitchens and
rolling-pins, and bars to dry the dolly’s clothes on, and chairs, and
tables, and dishes, with balls and canes, and old Santa Claus himself
bearing his Christmas-tree with the gifts to put upon it. There was a
negro, too, with his woolly head and calico frock, looking so life-like
and real that some of the smaller children drew back from him in terror,
fancying he was alive.

Downstairs, in the bay window, and on a table where it could be
distinctly seen, was the “Beauty of the Fair,”—a little stained
bedstead, which an ingenious gentleman had whittled out with his
penknife. It was a most perfect thing, with castors and mattress tufted
with pink, with ruffled sheets and pillow-cases, the ruffles all nicely
fluted and showing well against the covering of white Marseilles. Upon
it lay a handsome doll, in her muslin dress and scarlet cloak, ready for
the opera. The two were to go together, and many a little girl hoped she
might be made the happy possessor of so beautiful a gift. In a corner of
the parlor, the books which a kind New York publisher had given, were
arranged, together with the Fate Eggs, which looked so pretty, suspended
from the branch of evergreen made to resemble a tree. The books and the
eggs were to be Jennie’s charge,—dear little Jennie, with the pale,
sweet face, whom everybody loves and pities so much,—for Jennie is lame;
and when the other children of her age are at their merry play, she can
only lean upon her crutches and watch the sport in which she can take no
part. Near Jennie’s corner the candy and flower tables stood, and Annie
and Carrie were to preside there, and send out little peddlers with
baskets of candy and bouquets to sell.

I must not forget to tell you of the famous fish pond, as it was
something new in Carrollton, and proved a great success. A corner of the
room was divided off with a heavy curtain, on which the printed words,

                               FISH POND

were pinned, while standing near were fishing rods and lines, with hooks
made out of wire. With these the children were to fish, throwing the
lines over the curtain and into a box filled with toys of various kinds,
which a boy fastened upon the hooks as fast as they came over.

At last everything was ready. The drapery had been taken from the
windows and the pictures from the walls; the furniture had been removed
from the rooms, which looked bare and empty enough, I assure you. There
were curtains before the doors of the library where the tableaux were to
be, and on the piano stood the big _shoe_ where Louise was to sit and
sell her three dozen dolls. There were loaves and loaves of cake in the
kitchen, which served as the restaurant, and gallons of ice-cream in the
freezers. And all over the town the excited children were getting ready,
and watching for the sun to set and the clock to point the hour when it
was time for them to start.




                              CHAPTER VI.
                         THE NIGHT OF THE FAIR.


It seemed a very inhospitable thing to close the doors of one’s house,
and let in only those who paid for the admittance; but it had been
decided that such should be the rule, and so at precisely six o’clock
every door was locked, and the boys who were to tend them waited with an
air of great importance for the ring which was to herald the first
arrival, and put the first dime in their box. They had not long to wait,
for the children were prompt to time, and came in groups of half-dozens,
and dozens, and scores, until the boys who kept the doors became
confused and bewildered, and gladly gave up their post to some one who
was older, and could better stem the tide of human beings pouring in so
fast, and filling the lower rooms till there was hardly a place to
stand. It was a great jam,—the greatest which had ever been in town.
Four hundred people were present, and, in an inconceivably short space
of time, the tables upstairs were cleared, and then the crowd came
surging down to the parlors, and gathered round the candy-table, which
was emptied in a few moments,—for the little peddlers, Lily and Kitty
and Jennie and Lena and Ada and Emma and Nellie, did their part well,
and no one could refuse to buy when asked by so beautiful little girls.
There were pictures, too, contributed by one of our finest artists, and
these sold rapidly, until only two were left,—one of Horace Greeley, and
another of some scene in Germany.

Then came the tableaux. The first, called the “Red, White, and Blue,”
was a group of three little girls,—Lizzie, Susie, and Lulu,—each wearing
a white dress, and a sash of the color she represented, ornamented with
stars. Around them were gathered the children,—three of whom sang the
popular air, “Red, White, and Blue,” while all joined in the chorus,—the
boys’ voices rising loud and shrill with their “Three cheers for the
Red, White, and Blue!”

I wish you could have seen the next tableau, called the “Bridal of Tom
Thumb,” where Maria, in her long tarletan dress and flowing veil, with
the orange blossoms in her hair, stood for Lavinia Warren: and little
Maggie Holmes, only three years old, represented Minnie,—her soft, blue
eyes looking shyly out from under their long lashes at the people, who
set up loud shouts of laughter at the sight of the comical-looking
party. There was Wallie, as Tom Thumb, in his swallow-tailed coat, with
his white vest and white cravat, just putting the ring on Maria’s
finger; while beside him was Little Josey Allen, similarly attired, and
making the drollest figure you ever saw, as, with his thumb in his white
vest, he stood erect and still,—making a better Commodore than the
Commodore himself,—while Willie Campbell, in surplice made of a sheet,
was supposed to perform the ceremony. As you may imagine, Maria and
Maggie, Wallie and Josey, were the stars of the evening; but the poor
little girls, in their long, trailing dresses, were almost as helpless
as the ladies of China are with their little feet; and they had to be
carried around in gentlemen’s arms, and shown to the people who had been
unable to see them distinctly.

“Santa Claus” came next; and Mason, with his white hair, and beard, and
furs, made a capital St. Nick, and elicited peals of laughter as he
drove in his eight reindeer, each with pasteboard horns tied on his
head, and his name pinned on his back in large capitals. There were
DASHER and DANCER, and PRANCER and VIXEN. There were COMET and CUPID,
and DUNDER and BLITZEN; and the little bells about their necks made a
soft, tinkling sound, as they shook their horned heads, and pranced in
imitation of deer, while waiting for their master to fill the sleeping
children’s stockings with toys. Then, with a bound, St. Nick sprang into
his sleigh, and the little cortege passed on through the parlor and hall
and sitting-room and dining-room, and so out of sight.

There was a post-office, too, and the mail was drawn by eight little
boys, with red plumes on their heads, and driven again by Mason, who
showed great skill in the management of his horses and reindeer. Close
beside the boys ran little Sammie Field, with the words
“THIS-IS-A-COLT,” pinned on his back; and I assure you that kicking colt
attracted quite as much attention as the eight plumed horses did. The
letters, which sold for five and ten cents each, made a great deal of
fun, and added to the general hilarity of the evening.

You should have seen Ella, dressed as an old woman, and trying to thread
the point of her needle by a tallow candle of enormous length, and which
was called “The Light of other Days.” Louise, too, in broad frilled cap
and glasses, with her dollies all over her, represented the “Old Woman
in the Shoe,” and attracted crowds around her, until every doll was
sold, and the great shoe was nearly empty. The Fish Pond was very
popular, and was drained in half an hour,—the boys and girls going
nearly crazy over it, and contending with each other for a chance to
fish, at five cents a bite. It proved a great success, as did everything
pertaining to the fair which closed with “JOHNNY SCHMOKER,” sung and
acted by the children, and a tableau arranged by the young ladies.

It was rather late when at last the fair was over, and the children went
home very tired, and a few of them a little cross, it may be, though
some were very happy, as was proved by little black-eyed Johnny, who had
come up from Rochester, and who, after the fair was over, and he was
going to bed, asked his mother if she did not think that children were
sometimes as happy in this world as they would be in heaven; “Because,
mother,” said he, “I know I was as happy to-night at the fair as I shall
ever be in heaven.”

When the ladies, who had worked so hard and been sometimes so
disheartened, heard of that, they felt that the fair had paid, if only
in making one child so happy. That it paid, too, in a more tangible
form, was shown when the receipts were footed up, and found to amount to
over two hundred and sixty dollars. You may be sure there was great
rejoicing the next day when it was known that we had enough to get the
Font, together with the bishop’s and rector’s chairs, which we so much
needed. Means were immediately taken to have them in readiness by
Christmas, so that the children could then present them to the church.




                              CHAPTER VII.
                           POOR LITTLE HUNTER


The fair was held on the third of October, and of all the boys there,
none was happier, or enjoyed it more, than little Hunter Buckley, who
never dreamed that this was the last festivity in which he would ever
join with his comrades,—that before the winter snows were falling, or
the Font for which he had worked was set up in the church, he would be
buried away from sight and sound,—where the songs of the children could
not reach him, nor the sobs of his poor mother, who mourned so bitterly
for her little darling boy. His death was very sudden. In the morning he
was perfectly well, and his mother little thought, when, after
breakfast, he bade her good-by, and started for the village, that never
again would his feet come down the grassy lane, or his loved voice sound
in her ears; that when he came back to her it would be as the dead come
back,—lifeless and still. Yet so it was, for in a few hours the news ran
through the village that Hunter Buckley was dead,—smothered in the wheat
where he was playing; and which was running through a large tunnel into
a boat loading at the wharf. It was a careless thing to play there; but
he had done it before, and thought of no danger now, until the suction
became so great that it was impossible to escape, and he was drawn into
that whirlpool of grain.

I saw him the next day, looking, except that he was paler, exactly as he
had the Sunday before, when he sat in Sunday school, and listened to the
lessons his teacher taught.

The next day was the funeral; and six young boys carried his coffin up
the aisle and laid it on the table; while, in silence and awe, his
companions listened to the words the clergyman spoke,—words of
admonition to them,—words of commendation of the dead,—and words of
comfort for the weeping friends, upon whom so heavy a sorrow had fallen.
Those were sad notes which the organ played then, and more than one
voice trembled as it joined in the hymn sung over the dead boy, and then
they carried him out to the long, black hearse, which bore him to the
graveyard where Berkie had gone before him.

Since that time they have made another grave, and the boys of the Sunday
school have followed Walter Hewitt there. He died when the winter snows
were heaped upon the ground, and now lies in the same yard where Hunter
and Berkie are,—three little boys, who will sleep there in their coffins
until the resurrection morn, when Jesus comes to claim his own and take
them to himself.




                             CHAPTER VIII.
                            CHRISTMAS, 1867.


There was no rector in the parish that winter; but the people kept up
lay-services and the Sunday school, and were resolved that the children
should not go without the usual festival. So the evergreens were brought
from the lake, with a beautiful pine-tree, and a few of the ladies
worked industriously, day after day, fashioning wreaths and crosses and
anchors, which were hung upon the walls and festooned about the chancel,
where the tree was placed, its long branches reaching out in every
direction, as if asking for the many hundred gifts which came pouring in
so fast. There were dolls and tops, and bows and arrows, and Christmas
cakes all sugared over the top, and stamped with the owner’s name. There
were books and cards, and marbles and balls, and a beautiful
slipper-case, which Lulu gave to her teacher. There were boxes with
candy and boxes without, and horses and cows, and monkeys in red, and
tea-kettles and pails, and golden fishes, which gleamed so brightly
among the dark-green leaves of the tree. There was a white ermine muff,
and a picture called the “Christmas Bell,” bought for Berkie’s mother by
her class; while, swinging in his pretty cage, was a beautiful Canary,
who, when the gas was lighted and he had recovered a little from his
fright at being brought from the depot with a shawl over his cage, began
to look about him, and wink his bright eyes at the children. Then, as he
began to feel more at home and to get an inkling of what it all meant,
he opened his mouth and poured forth one sweet song after another until
it seemed as if his little throat would burst.

But the handsomest gift of all was the font, which had come the night
before and been firmly fixed in its place just outside the chancel. It
was of Italian marble, very graceful in its proportions, and on the top,
in black letters, were the words “Presented by the children of St.
Luke’s Sunday School, Christmas, 1867,” followed by “Suffer the little
children to come unto me, and forbid them not.” This was, of course, the
center of attraction, and both the children and the grown people
gathered around it, commenting on its beauty, and wondering who would be
the first child baptized from it. The new chairs, too, were there, made
of solid oak, and upholstered with crimson, so that the church looked
very handsome with its new furniture, and the Christmas-tree, with the
tapers shining from its branches and lighting up the hundreds of pretty
things upon it.

I have told you before that we had no clergyman; but our good doctor
read a part of the evening service, and then made a few remarks to the
children, who, I am afraid, did not listen very closely, they were so
intent upon the tree and what they would probably get from it. Our
organist had taken great pains to drill the children in their carols,
and when they sang of “The Wonderful Night,” we could almost see the

                   “Angels and shining immortals
                   Which, crowding the ebony portals.
                   Fling out their banners of light,”

It is a splendid carol, and if you do not already know it, I advise you
to get the “New Service Book” and learn it before another Christmas eve.

The distribution of gifts commenced at last, and never were children
happier than those who, as their names were called, went up one after
another to the chancel, and came back with loaded hands, and hearts
throbbing with a keener, purer delight than they will ever know after
the years of childhood are past, and they have grown to be women and
men. The tree was stripped at last, and all over the church there was
the hum of eager, excited voices, mingled occasionally with a blast from
a whistle or horn blown by some boy who could not wait till he reached
home before testing his musical instrument. Then there came a hush, as
the closing prayer was said, and the grand old chant was sung “Glory to
God on high.” How the music rolled through the church as the organ
pealed its loudest strains, and the boys and girls joined in the song,
while the little bird, frantic by this time with all it had seen and
heard, fairly shook its golden sides as it trilled its clear, shrill
notes, and mingled its own loud voice in the last Christmas song!

Half an hour later, and the church was silent and empty, the organ was
hushed, the echo of the singing had died away, the tree was shorn of its
decorations, the children were all at home, sleeping many of them, and
dreaming, perhaps, of that boy-baby whose birth the angels sang, whom
wise men came to worship, and over whose cradle hovered the shadow of
the cross. But with the early dawn I know they will awake, looking at
their treasures and living over again the joy of the preceding night.

Blessed childhood, when guarded and hedged around with the influences
which religion brings! Which of us does not recall with a pang of regret
those halcyon days when the summer was so long and bright because of the
flowers and birds, and the autumn so fair and sweet because of the
ripening fruits and nuts, and the winter so glorious because of the
beautiful snow? And who does not love the children and wish to make them
happy? I most certainly do; and as, while writing this story of The
Font, the actors in the fair have one by one passed in review before me,
I have kissed and blessed them all, and asked that God would keep them
to a green old age, when, perhaps, they may read, with strange, curious
feelings, what I have written of them.

And to the children I have never seen, but who may read this story, I
would say, I love you, too;—love you because you are children and parts
of God’s great family, and I pray him that you may one day meet in the
better world with every one of those who helped to buy the Font and her
who wrote its story.




                              ADAM FLOYD.




                               CHAPTER I.
                                 ADAM.


It was the warmest day of the season, and from the moment when the first
robin chirped in the maple tree growing by the door, to the time when
the shadows stretching eastward indicated that the sultry afternoon was
drawing to a close, Adam Floyd had been busy. Indeed, he could not
remember a day when he had worked so continuously and so hard, neither
could he recall a time when he had been so perfectly happy, except upon
one starlight night when last winter’s snow was piled upon the ground.
The events of that night had seemed to him then like a dream, and they
were scarcely more real now, when pausing occasionally in his work and
leaning his head upon his broad, brown hands, he tried to recall just
the awkward words he had spoken and the graceful answer she had given;
answer so low that he would hardly have known she was speaking, had not
his face been so near to hers that he could hear the murmured response,

“I am not half good enough for you, Adam, and shall make a sorry wife;
but, if you will take me with all my faults, I am yours.”

That was what she had said, the only she in all the world to Adam Floyd,
now that the churchyard grass was growing over the poor old blind
mother, to whom he had been the tenderest, best of sons, and who had
said to him when dying,

“I’m glad I’m going home, my boy, for now you can bring Anna here. She
is a bonny creature, I know by the sound of her voice and the touch of
her silky hair. Tell her how with my last breath I blessed her, and how
glad I was to think that when she came, the old blind woman’s chair
would be empty, and that she would be spared a heavy burden which she is
far too young to bear. God deal by her as she deals by you, my noble
boy.”

The March winds were blowing when they made his mother’s grave, and
Adam’s heart was not as sore now as on that dismal, rainy night, when he
first sat alone in his little cottage and missed the groping hand
feeling for his own. Anna was coming within a week, Anna who had said,
“I am not half good enough for you.” How the remembrance of these words
even now brought a smile to the lips where the sweat drops were standing
as he toiled for her, putting the last finishing strokes to the home
prepared for his future bride, Anna Burroughs, the Deacon’s only
daughter, the fairest maiden in all the goodly town of Rhodes—Anna, who
had been away to school for a whole year, who could speak another
language than her own, whose hands were soft and white as wool, whom all
the village lads coveted, and at whom it was rumored even Herbert
Dunallen the heir of Castlewild, where Adam worked so much, had cast
admiring glances. Not good enough for him? She was far too good for a
great burly fellow like himself, a poor mechanic, who had never looked
into the Algebras and Euclids piled on Anna’s table the morning after
she came from school. This was what Adam thought, wondering why she had
chosen him, and if she were not sorry. Sometimes of late he had fancied
a coldness in her manner, a shrinking from his caresses; but the very
idea had made his great, kind heart, throb with a pang so keen that he
had striven to banish it, for to lose his darling now would be worse
than death. He had thought it all over that August day, when he nailed
down the bright new carpet in what was to be her room. “Our room,” he
said softly to himself, as he watched his coadjutor, old Aunt Martha
Eastman, smoothing and arranging the snowy pillows upon the nicely made
up bed, and looping with bows of pure white satin the muslin curtains
which shaded the pretty bay window. That window was his own handiwork.
He had planned and built it himself, for Anna was partial to bay
windows. He had heard her say so once when she came up to Castlewild
where he was making some repairs, and so he had made her two, one in the
bed-room, and one in the pleasant parlor looking out upon the little
garden full of flowers. Adam’s taste was perfect, and many a passer by
stopped to admire the bird’s nest cottage, peeping out from its thick
covering of ivy leaves and flowering vines. Adam was pleased with it
himself, and when the last tack had been driven and the last chair set
in its place, he went over it alone admiring as he went, and wondering
how it would strike Anna. Would her soft blue eyes light up with joy, or
would they wear the troubled look he had sometimes observed in them? “If
they do,” and Adam’s breath came hard as he said it, and his hands were
locked tightly together, “If they do, I’ll lead her into mother’s room;
she won’t deceive me there. I’ll tell her that I would not take a wife
who does not love me; that though to give her up is like tearing out my
heart, I’ll do it if she says so, and Anna will answer——”

Adam did not know what, and the very possibility that she might answer,
as he sometimes feared, paled his bronzed cheek, and made him reel, as,
walking to his blind mother’s chair, he knelt beside it, and prayed
earnestly for grace to bear the happiness or sorrow there might be in
store for him. In early youth, Adam had learned the source of all true
peace, and now in every perplexity, however trivial, he turned to God,
who was pledged to care for the child, trusting so implicitly in him.

“If it is right for Anna to be mine, give her to me, but, if she has
sickened of me, oh, Father, help me to bear.”

This was Adam’s prayer, and when it was uttered, the pain and dread were
gone, and the childlike man saw no cloud lowering on his horizon.

It was nearly time for him to be going now, if he would have Anna see
the cottage by day-light, and hastening to the chamber he had occupied
since he was a boy, he put on, not his wedding suit, for that was safely
locked in his trunk, but his Sunday clothes, feeling a pardonable thrill
of satisfaction when he saw how much he was improved by dress. Not that
Adam Floyd was ever ill-looking. A stranger would have singled him out
from a thousand. Tall, straight and firmly built, with the flush of
perfect health upon his frank, open face, and the sparkle of
intelligence in his dark brown eyes, he represented a rare type of manly
beauty. He was looking uncommonly well, too, this afternoon, old Martha
thought, as from the kitchen door she watched him passing down the walk
and out into the road which lead to the red farm-house, where Deacon
Burroughs lived, and where Anna was waiting for him.




                              CHAPTER II.
                                 ANNA.


Waiting for him, we said, but not exactly as Adam Floyd should have been
waited for. Never had a day seemed so long to her as that which to Adam
had passed so quickly. Restless and wretched she had wandered many times
from the garden to the brook, from the brook back to the garden, and
thence to her own little chamber, from whose window, looking southward
could be seen the chimney of the cottage, peeping through the trees. At
this she looked often and long, trying to silence the faithful monitor
within, whispering to her of the terrible desolation which would soon
fall upon the master of that cottage, if she persisted in her cruel
plan. Then she glanced to the northward, where, from the hill top, rose
the pretentious walls of Castlewild, whose young heir had come between
her and her affianced husband; then she compared them, one with the
other—Adam Floyd with Herbert Dunallen—one the rich proprietor of
Castlewild, the boyish man just of age, who touched his hat so
gracefully, as in the summer twilight he rode in his handsome carriage
past her father’s door, the youth, whose manners were so elegant, and
whose hands were so white; the other, a mechanic, a carpenter by trade,
who worked sometimes at Castlewild—a man unversed in etiquette as taught
in fashion’s school, and who could neither dress, nor dance, nor
flatter, nor bow as could Dunallen, but who she knew he was tenfold more
worthy of her esteem. Alas, for Anna; though our heroine, she was but a
foolish thing, who suffered fancy to rule her better judgment, and let
her heart turn more willingly to the picture of Dunallen than to that of
honest Adam Floyd, hastening on to join her.

“If he were not so good,” she thought, as with a shudder she turned away
from the pretty little work-box he had brought her; “if he had ever
given me an unkind word, or suspected how treacherous I am, it would not
seem so bad, but he trusts me so much! Oh, Adam, I wish we had never
met!” and hiding her face in her hands, poor Anna weeps passionately.

There was a hand upon the gate, and Anna knew whose step it was coming
so cheerfully up the walk, and wondered if it would be as light and
buoyant when she was gone. She heard him in their little parlor, talking
to her mother, and, as she listened, the tones of his voice fell
soothingly upon her ear, for there was music in the voice of Adam Floyd,
and more than Anna had felt its quieting influence. It seemed cruel to
deceive him so dreadfully, and in her sorrow Anna sobbed out,

“Oh, what must I do?” Once she thought to pray, but she could not do
that now. She had not prayed aright since that first June night when she
met young Herbert down in the beech grove, and heard him speak jestingly
of her lover, saying “she was far too pretty and refined for such an odd
old cove.” It had struck her then that this cognomen was not exactly
refined, that Adam Floyd would never have called Dunallen thus, but
Herbert’s arm was round her waist, where only Adam’s had a right to
rest. Herbert’s eyes were bent fondly upon her, and so she forgave the
insult to her affianced husband, and tried to laugh at the joke. That
was the first open act, but since then she had strayed very far from the
path of duty, until now she had half promised to forsake Adam Floyd and
be Dunallen’s bride. That very day, just after sunset he would be
waiting in the beech wood grove for her final decision. No wonder that
with this upon her mind she shrank from meeting her lover, whom she knew
to be the soul of truth and honor. And yet she must school herself to go
with him over the house he had prepared for her with so much pride and
care. Once there she would tell him, she thought, how the love she once
bore him had died out from her heart. She would not speak of Herbert
Dunallen but she would ask to be released, and he, the generous,
unselfish man, would do her bidding.

Anna had faith in Adam’s goodness, and this it was which nerved her at
the last to wash the tear-stains from her face and rearrange the golden
curls falling about her forehead. “He’ll know I’ve been crying,” she
said, “but that will pave the way to what I have to tell him;” and with
one hasty glance at the fair young face which Adam thought so beautiful,
she ran lightly down the stairs, glad that her mother was present when
she first greeted Adam. But the mother, remembering her own girlish
days, soon left the room, and the lovers were alone.

“What is it, darling? Are you sick?” and Adam’s broad palm rested
caressingly upon the bowed head of Anna, who could not meet his earnest
glance for shame.

She said something about being nervous and tired because of the
excessive heat, and then, steadying her voice, she continued:

“You have come for me to see the cottage, I suppose. We will go at once,
as I must return before it’s dark,”

Her manner troubled him, but he made no comment until they were out upon
the highway, when he said to her timidly, “If you are tired, perhaps you
would not mind taking my arm. Folks will not talk about it, now we are
so near being one.”

Anna could not take his arm, so she replied: “Somebody might gossip; I’d
better walk alone,” and coquettishly swinging the hat she carried
instead of wore, she walked by his side silently, save when he addressed
her directly. Poor Adam! there were clouds gathering around his heart,
blacker far than the dark rift rising so rapidly in the western sky.
There was something the matter with Anna more than weariness or heat,
but he would not question her there, and so a dead silence fell between
them until the cottage was reached, and standing with her on the
threshold of the door, he said, mournfully, but oh! so tenderly, “Does
my little Blossom like the home I have prepared for her, and is she
willing to live here with me?”




                              CHAPTER III.
                            IN THE COTTAGE.


She seemed to him so fair, so pure, so like the apple blossoms of early
June, that he often called her his little Blossom, but now there was a
touching pathos in the tones of his voice as he repeated the pet name,
and it wrung from Anna a gush of tears. Lifting her blue eyes to his for
an instant, she laid her head upon his arm and cried piteously:

“Oh, Adam, you are so good, so much better than I deserve. Yes, I like
it, so much.”

Was it a sense of his goodness which made her cry, or was it something
else? Adam wished he knew, but he would rather she should tell him of
her own accord, and winding his arm around her, he lifted up her head
and wiping her tears away, kissed her gently, saying, “Does Blossom like
to have me kiss her?”

She did not, but she could not tell him so when he bent so fondly over
her, his face all aglow with the mighty love he bore her. Affecting not
to hear his question she broke away from his embrace and seating herself
in the bay window, began talking of its pretty effect from the road, and
the great improvement it was to the cottage. Still she did not deceive
Adam Floyd, who all the while her playful remarks were sounding in his
ear was nerving himself to a task he meant to perform. But not in any of
the rooms he had fitted up for her could he say that if she would have
it so she was free from him, even though the bridal was only a week in
advance and the bridal guests were bidden. Only in one room, his dead
mother’s, could he tell her this. That had been to him a Bethel since
his blind mother left it. Its walls had witnessed most of his secret
sorrows and his joys, and there, if it must be, he would break his heart
by giving Anna up.

“I did not change mother’s room,” he said, leading Anna to the arm-chair
where none had sat since an aged, withered form, last rested there. “I’d
rather see it as it used to be when she was here, and I thought you
would not mind.”

“It is better to leave it so,” Anna said, while Adam continued,

“I’m glad you like our home. I think myself it is pleasant, and so does
every one. Even Dunallen complimented it very highly.”

“Dunallen; has he been here?” and Anna blushed painfully.

But Adam was not looking at her. He had never associated the heir of
Castlewild with Anna’s changed demeanor, and wholly unconscious of the
pain he was inflicting, he went on, “He went all over the house this
morning, except indeed in here. I could not admit him to the room where
mother died. Did I tell you that he had hired me for a long and
profitable job? He is going to make some repairs at Castlewild before he
brings home his bride. You know he is engaged to a young heiress,
Mildred Atherton.”

It was well for Anna that her face was turned from Adam as she replied,

“Yes, I’ve heard something of an engagement made by the family when he
was a mere boy. I thought perhaps he had tired of it.”

“Oh, no; he told me only to-day that he expected to bring his wife to
Castlewild as early as Christmas. We were speaking of you and our
marriage.”

“Of me?” and Anna looked up quickly, but poor, deluded Adam, mistook her
guilty flush for a kind of grateful pride that Dunallen should talk of
her.

“He said you were the prettiest girl he ever saw, and when I suggested,
‘except Miss Atherton,’ he added, ‘I will not except any one; Milly is
pretty, but not like your _fiancee_.’”

Anna had not fallen so low that she could not see how mean and dastardly
it was for Herbert Dunallen to talk thus of her to the very man he was
intending to wrong so cruelly; and for a moment a life with Adam Floyd
looked more desirable than a life with Herbert Dunallen, even though it
were spent in the midst of elegance of which she had never dreamed.
Anna’s good angel was fast gaining the ascendency, and might have
triumphed had not the sound of horse’s feet just then met her ear, and
looking from the window she saw Herbert Dunallen riding by, his dark
curls floating in the wind and his cheek flushing with exercise. He saw
her, too, and quickly touching his cap, pointed adroitly towards the
beechwood grove. With his disappearance over the hill her good angel
flew away, and on her face there settled the same cold, unhappy look,
which had troubled Adam so much.

“Darling,” he said, when he spoke again, “there is something on your
mind which I do not understand. If you are to be my wife, there should
be no secrets between us. Will you tell me what it is, and if I can help
you I will, even though—though——”

His voice began to falter, for the white, hard look on Anna’s face
frightened him, and at last in an agony of terror, he grasped both her
hands in his and added impetuously:

“Even though it be to give you up, you whom I love better than my
life—for whom I would die so willingly. Oh, Anna!” and he sank on his
knees beside her, and winding his arms around her waist, looked her
imploringly in the face. “I sometimes fear that you have sickened of
me—that you shrink from my caresses. If it is so, in mercy tell me now,
before it is too late; for, Anna, dear as you are to me, I would rather
to-morrow’s sunshine should fall upon your grave and mine, than take you
to my bosom an unloving wife! I have worked for you, early and late,
thinking only how you might be pleased. There is not a niche or corner
in my home that is not hallowed by thoughts of you whom I have loved
since you were a little child and I carried you in the arms which now
would be your resting place forever. I know I am not your equal, I feel
it painfully, but I can learn with you as my teacher, and, my precious
Anna, whatever I may lack in polish, I _will_, I _will_ make up in
kindness!”

He was pleading now for her love, forgetting that she was his promised
wife—forgetting everything, save that to his words of passionate appeal
there came no answering response in the expression of her face. Only the
same fixed, stony look, which almost maddened him; it was so unlike what
he deserved and had reason to expect.

“I shall be lonely without you, Anna—more lonely than you can guess, for
there is no mother here now to bless and cheer me as she would have
cheered me in my great sorrow. She loved you, Anna, and blessed you with
her dying breath, saying she was glad, for your sake, that the chair
where you sit would be empty when you came, and asking God to deal by
you even as you dealt by me.”

“Oh, Adam, Adam!” Anna gasped, for what had been meant for a blessing
rang in her ears like that blind woman’s curse. “May God deal better by
me than I meant to deal by you!” she tried to say, but the words died on
her lips, and she could only lay her cold hands on the shoulder of him
who still knelt before her, with his arms around her waist.

Softly, gladly came the good angel back, and ’mid a rain of tears which
dropped on Adam’s hair, Anna wept her hardness all away, while the only
sound heard in the room was the beating of two hearts and the occasional
roll of thunder muttering in the distance. In reality it was only a few
moments, but to Anna it seemed a long, long time that they sat thus
together, her face bent down upon his head, while she thought of all the
past since she could remember Adam Floyd and the blind old woman, his
mother. He had been a dutiful son, Anna knew, for she had heard how
tenderly he would bear his mother in his strong arms or guide her
uncertain steps, and how at the last he sat by her night after night,
never wearying of the tiresome vigil until it was ended, and the
sightless eyes, which in death turned lovingly to him, were opened to
the light of Heaven. To such as Adam Floyd the commandment of promise
was rife with meaning. God would prolong his days and punish those who
wronged him. He who had been so faithful to his mother, would be true to
his wife—aye, truer far than young Dunallen, with all his polish and
wealth.

“Adam,” Anna began at last, so low that he scarcely could hear her.
“Adam forgive me all that is past. I have been cold and indifferent,
have treated you as I ought not, but I am young and foolish, I—I—oh!
Adam, I mean to do better. I—”

She could not say, “will banish Dunallen from my mind”—it was not
necessary to mention him, she thought; but some explanation must be
made, and so, steadying her voice, she told him how dearly she had loved
him once, thinking there was not in all the world his equal, but that
during the year at a city school she had acquired some foolish notions
and had sometimes wished her lover different.

“Not better at heart. You could not be that,” she said, looking him now
fully in the face, for she was conscious of meaning what she said,
“but—but—”

“You need not finish it, darling; I know what you mean,” Adam said, the
cloud lifting in a measure from his brow. “I am not refined one bit, but
my Blossom is, and she shall teach me. I will try hard to learn. I will
not often make her ashamed. I will even imitate _Dunallen_, if that will
gratify my darling.”

Why would he keep bringing in that name, when the sound of it was so
like a dagger to Anna’s heart, and when she wished she might never hear
it again? He was waiting for her now in the beech woods she knew, for
she was to join him there ere long, not to say what she would have said
an hour ago, but to say that she could not, would not wrong the noble
man who held her to his bosom so lovingly as he promised to copy
_Dunallen_. And as Anna suffered him to caress her, she felt her olden
love coming back. She should be happy with him—happier far than if she
were the mistress of Castlewild, and knew that to attain that honor she
had broken Adam’s heart.

“As a proof that you trust me fully,” she said, as the twilight shadows
deepened around them, “you must let me go home alone, I wish it for a
special reason. You must not tell me no,” and the pretty lips touched
his bearded cheek.

Adam wanted to walk with her down the pleasant road, where they had
walked so often, but he saw she was in earnest, and so he suffered her
to depart alone, watching her until the flutter of her light dress was
lost to view. Then kneeling by the chair where she had sat so recently,
he asked that the cup of joy, placed again in his eager hand, might not
be wrested from him, that he might prove worthy of Anna’s love, and that
no cloud should ever again come between them.




                              CHAPTER IV.
                          IN THE BEECH WOODS.


Herbert Dunallen had waited there a long time, as he thought, and he
began to grow impatient. What business had Anna to stay with that old
fellow, if she did not mean to have him, and of course she did not. It
would be a most preposterous piece of business for a girl like Anna to
throw herself away upon such as Adam Floyd, carpenter by trade, and
general repairer of things at Castlewild. Whew-ew! and Herbert whistled
contemptuously, adding in a low voice, “and yet my lady mother would
raise a beautiful rumpus if she knew I was about to make this little
village rustic her daughter-in-law. For I am; if there’s one redeeming
trait in my character, it’s being honorable in my intentions toward
Anna. Most men in my position would only trifle with her, particularly
when there was in the background a Mildred Atherton, dreadfully in love
with them. I wonder what makes all the girls admire me so?” and the vain
young man stroked his mustache complacently, just as a rapid footstep
sounded near.

It was Anna’s, and the next moment he held her in his arms. But she
would not suffer him to keep her there, and with a quiet dignity which
for an instant startled him beyond the power to speak or act, she put
his arm away, and standing apart from him, told him of her resolution,
and reproached him with his duplicity, asking him how he could tell Adam
that he was about to be married.

“Because I am,” he replied. “I am not to blame for his believing silly
little Milly to be the bride elect. Won’t it be famous, though, for you
to order round your former lover? I’ve engaged him for a long job, and
you ought to have seen how glad he was of the work, thinking, of course,
how much he should earn for you. I came near laughing in his face when
he hoped I should be as happy with Miss Mildred as he expected to be
with you.”

“You shan’t speak so of Adam Floyd!” and Anna’s little foot beat the
ground impatiently, while indignant tears glittered in her blue eyes as
she again reiterated that Adam Floyd should be her husband.

“Not while I live!” Herbert responded almost fiercely, for he saw in her
manner a determination he had never witnessed before.

As well as he was capable of doing he loved Anna Burroughs, and the fact
that she was pledged to another added fuel to the flame.

“What new freak has taken my fickle goddess?” he asked, looking down
upon her with a mocking sneer about his mouth as she told him why she
could not go with him.

He knew she was in earnest at last, and, dropping his jesting tone, he
made her sit down beside him, while he used every possible argument to
dissuade her from her purpose, working first upon her pride, flattering
her vanity, portraying the happiness of a tour through Europe, a winter
in Paris, and lastly touching upon the advantages of being lady supreme
at Castlewild, with a house in the city, for winter. And as changeable,
ambitious, Anna listened, she felt her resolution giving way, felt the
ground which she had taken slipping from beneath her feet without one
effort to save herself.

“It seems terrible to wrong Adam,” she said, and, by the tone of her
voice, Herbert knew the victory was two thirds won.

“Adam will do well enough,” he replied. “People like him never die of
broken hearts! He’s a good fellow, but not the one for you; besides, you
know he’s what they call pious, just like Milly; and, I presume, he’ll
say it was not so wicked for you to cheat him as to perjure yourself, as
you surely would, by promising to love and honor and all that when you
didn’t feel a bit of it!”

“What was that you said of Miss Atherton?” Anna asked eagerly, for she
had caught the word pious, and it made her heart throb with pain, for
she knew that Herbert Dunallen could not say as much of her!

Once, indeed, it had been otherwise, but that was before she had met him
in the woods,—before she ceased to pray. Oh, that happy time when she
had dared to pray! How she wished it would come back to her again; but
it had drifted far away, and left a void as black as the night closing
around her or the heavy thunder clouds rolling above her head.

Tightly her hands clenched each other as Herbert answered jestingly.

“She’s one of the religious ones, Milly is; writes me such good letters.
I’ve one of them in my pocket now. She’s coming to see me; is actually
on the way, so to-morrow night, or never, my bride you must be.”

“Miss Atherton coming here! What do you mean?” Anna asked, and Herbert
replied,

“I mean, Mildred has always been in a fever to see Castlewild, and as
she is intimate with Mrs. Judge Harcourt’s family, she is coming there
on a visit. Will arrive to-morrow, her note said; and will expect to see
me immediately after her arrival.”

Herbert’s influence over Anna was too great for her to attempt to stop
him, so she offered no remonstrance, when he continued!

“I suppose Milly will cry a little, for I do believe she likes me, and
always has; but I can’t help it. The match was agreed upon by our
families when she was twelve and I fifteen. Of course I’m awfully sick
of it, and have been ever since I knew you,” and Herbert’s lips touched
the white brow where only half an hour before Adam Floyd’s had been.

Thicker, and blacker, grew the darkness around them, while the thunder
was louder and nearer, and still they sat together, Anna hesitating,
while Herbert urged upon her the necessity of going with him the
following night, if ever.

Mildred in the neighborhood would be as formidable an obstacle to him as
Adam was to Anna, while he feared the result of another interview
between the affianced pair. With all his love for Anna he was not blind
to the fact that the last one with whom she talked had the better chance
of eventually winning. He could not lose her now, and he redoubled his
powers of persuasion, until, forgetting everything, save the handsome
youth beside her, the wealthy heir of Castlewild, Anna said to him,

“I will meet you at our gate when the village clock strikes one!” and as
she said the words the woods were lighted up by a flash of lightning so
fearfully bright and blinding that with a scream of terror she hid her
face in her lap and stopped her ears to shut out the deafening roll of
the thunder. The storm had burst in all its fury, and hurrying from the
woods, Herbert half carried, half led the frightened Anna across the
fields in the direction of her father’s door. Depositing her at the
gate, he paused for an instant to whisper his parting words and then
hastened rapidly on.

On the kitchen hearth a cheerful wood fire had been kindled, and making
some faint excuse for having been out in the storm, Anna repaired
thither, and standing before the blaze was drying her dripping garments,
when a voice from the adjoining room made her start and tremble, for she
knew that it was Adam’s.

He seemed to be excited and was asking for her. An accident had occurred
just before his door. Frightened by the lightning which Anna remembered
so well, a pair of spirited horses had upset a traveling carriage, in
which was a young lady and her maid. The latter had sustained no injury,
but the lady’s ankle was sprained, and she was otherwise so lamed and
bruised that it was impossible for her to proceed any farther that
night. So he had carried her into his cottage and dispatching the driver
for the physician had come himself for Anna as the suitable person to
play the hostess in his home.

“Oh, I can’t go,—mother, you!” Anna exclaimed, shrinking in terror from
again crossing the threshold of the home she was about to make so
desolate.

But Adam preferred Anna. The lady was young, he said, and it seemed to
him more appropriate that Anna should attend her. Mrs. Burroughs thought
so, too, and, with a sinking heart, Anna prepared herself for a second
visit to the cottage. In her excitement she forgot entirely to ask the
name of the stranger, and as she was not disposed to talk, nothing was
said of the lady until the cottage was reached and she was ushered into
the dining-room, where old Martha and a smart looking servant were busy
with the bandages and hot water preparing for the invalid who had been
carried to the pleasant bed-room opening from the parlor.




                               CHAPTER V.
                           MILDRED ATHERTON.


“How is Miss Atherton?” Adam asked of Martha, while he kindly attempted
to assist Anna in removing the heavy shawl her mother had wrapped around
her.

“Who? What did you call her?” Anna asked, her hands dropping helplessly
at her side.

“Why, I thought I told you. I surely did your mother. I beg pardon for
my carelessness. It’s Mildred Atherton,” and Adam’s voice sank to a
whisper. “She was on her way to visit Mrs. Harcourt. I suppose it would
be well to send for Dunallen, but I thought it hardly proper for me to
suggest it. I’ll let you get at it somehow, and see if she wants him.
You girls have a way of understanding each other.”

Knowing how, in similar circumstances, he should yearn for Anna’s
presence, Adam had deemed it natural that Mildred’s first wish would be
for Herbert, and one reason for his insisting that Anna should come back
with him was the feeling that the beautiful girl, whose face had
interested him at once, would be more free to communicate her wishes to
one of her own age.

“Mildred Atherton,” Anna kept repeating to herself, every vestige of
color fading from her cheeks and lips, as she wondered how she could
meet her, or what the result of the meeting would be.

“Sarah, where are you? Has everybody left me?” came from the bed, where
the outline of a girlish form was plainly discernible to Anna, who
started at the tones of what seemed to her the sweetest voice she had
ever heard.

“Go to her,” Adam whispered, and Anna mechanically obeyed.

Gliding to the bedside, she stood a moment gazing upon the beautiful
face nestled among the snowy pillows. The eyes were closed, and the
long, silken lashes shaded the fair, round cheek, not one half so white
as Anna’s, notwithstanding that a spasm of pain occasionally distorted
the regular features, and wrung a faint cry from the pretty lips. Masses
of soft black curls were pushed back from the forehead, and one hand lay
outside the counterpane, a little soft, fat hand, on whose fourth finger
shone the engagement ring, the seal of her betrothal to the heir of
Castlewild! Oh, how debased and wicked Anna felt standing by that
innocent girl, and how she marveled that having known Mildred Atherton,
Herbert Dunallen could ever have turned to her. Involuntarily a sigh
escaped her lips, and at the sound the soft black eyes unclosed, and
looked at her wonderingly. Then a smile broke over the fair face, and
extending her hand to Anna, Mildred said,

“Where am I? My head feels so confused. I remember the horses reared
when that flash of lightning came, the carriage was overturned, and some
young man, who seemed a second Apollo in strength and beauty, brought me
in somewhere so gently and carefully, that I could have hugged him for
it, he was so good. Are you his sister!”

“No, I am Anna Burroughs. He came for me,” Anna replied, and looking her
full in the face, Mildred continued,

“Yes, I remember now, his nurse or housekeeper told me he had gone for
the girl who was to be his wife; and you are she. It’s pleasant to be
engaged, isn’t it?” and Mildred’s hand gave Anna’s a little confidential
squeeze, which, quite as much as the words she had uttered, showed how
affectionate and confiding was her disposition.

The entrance of the physician put an end to the conversation, and
withdrawing to a little distance where in the shadow she could not be
well observed Anna stood while the doctor examined the swollen ankle,
and his volatile patient explained to him in detail how it all happened,
making herself out quite a heroine for courage and presence of mind,
asking if he knew Mrs. Harcourt, and if next morning he would not be
kind enough to let her know that Mildred Atherton was at the cottage.
The doctor promised whatever she asked, and was about to leave the room,
when Adam stepped forward and said,

“Is there any one else whom Miss Atherton would like to see—any friend
in the neighborhood who ought to be informed?”

Eagerly Anna waited for the answer, watching half jealously the crimson
flush stealing over Mildred’s face, as she replied,

“Not to-night; it would do no good; to-morrow is soon enough. I never
like to make unnecessary trouble.”

The head which had been raised while Mildred spoke to Adam lay back upon
the pillow, but not until with a second thought the sweet voice had said
to him,

“I thank you, sir, you are so kind.”

As a creature of impulse, Anna felt a passing thrill of something like
pride in Adam as Mildred Atherton spoke thus to him, and when as he
passed her he involuntarily laid his hand a moment on her shoulder she
did not shake it off, though her heart throbbed painfully with thoughts
of her intended treachery. They were alone now, Mildred and Anna, and
beckoning the latter to her side, Mildred said to her.

“He meant Herbert Dunallen. How did he know that I am to be Herbert’s
wife?”

There was no tremor in her voice. She spoke of Herbert as a matter of
course, while Anna could hardly find courage to reply.

“Mr. Floyd works at Castlewild sometimes, and probably has heard Mr.
Dunallen speak of you.”

“Mr. Floyd—Adam Floyd, is that the young man’s name?” was Mildred’s next
question, and when Anna answered in the affirmative, she continued, “I
have heard of him. Herbert wrote how invaluable he was and how superior
to most mechanics—his prime minister in fact. I am glad the accident
happened here, and Herbert too will be glad.”

For a moment Mildred seemed to be thinking, then starting up, she said,
abruptly,

“And it was Anna—Anna Burroughs, yes, I’m sure that’s the name. Would
you mind putting that lamp nearer to me, and coming yourself where I can
see just how you look?”

Anna shrank from the gaze of those clear, truthful eyes, but something
in Mildred’s manner impelled her to do as she was requested, and moving
the lamp she came so near that Mildred placed a hand on either side of
her burning face and gazed at it curiously; then, pushing back the
golden hair, and twining one of the curls a moment about her finger, she
laid it by her own long, black shining tresses, saying sadly, “I wish my
curls were light and fair like yours. It would suit Herbert better. He
fancies a blonde more than a brunette, at least he told me as much that
time he wrote to me of you.”

“Of me?” Anna asked anxiously, the color receding from her cheek and
lip. “Why did he write of me, and when?”

The dark eyes were shut now and Anna could see the closed lids quiver,
just as did the sweet voice which replied, “It’s strange to talk so
openly to you as if we were dear friends, as we will be when I come to
Castlewild to live. It is my nature to say right out what I think, and
people sometimes call me silly. Herbert does, but I don’t care. When I
like a person I show it, and I like you. Besides, there’s something
tells me there is a bond of sympathy between us greater than between
ordinary strangers. I guess it is because we are both engaged, both so
young, and both rather pretty, too. You certainly are, and I know I am
not bad looking, if Aunt Theo. did use to try and make me think I was.
Her story and the mirror’s did not agree.”

Anna looked up amazed at this frank avowal, which few would ever have
made, even though in their hearts they were far vainer of their beauty
than was Mildred Atherton of hers. Was she really silly, or was she
wholly artless and childlike in her manner of expression? Anna could not
decide, and with a growing interest in the stranger, she listened while
Mildred went on: “In one of his letters last May Herbert said so much of
Anna Burroughs, with her eyes of blue and golden hair, calling her a
‘Lily of the Valley,’ and asking, all in play, you know, if I should
feel very badly if he should elope some day with his Lily. It shocks
you, don’t it!” she said, as Anna started with a sudden exclamation,
“But he did not mean it. He only tried to tease me, and for a time it
did make in my heart a little round spot of pain which burned like fire,
for though Herbert has some bad habits and naughty ways, I love him very
dearly. He is always better with me. He says I do him good, though he
calls me a puritan, and that time when the burning spot was in my heart,
I used to go away and pray, that if Herbert did not like me as he ought,
God would incline him to do so. Once I prayed for you, whom I had never
seen,” and the little soft hand stole up to Anna’s bowed head smoothing
the golden locks caressingly, “You’ll think me foolish, but thoughts of
you really troubled me then, when I was weak and nervous, for I was just
recovering from sickness, and so I prayed that the Lily of the Valley
might not care for Herbert, might not come between us, and I know God
heard me just as well as if it had been my own father of whom I asked a
favor. Perhaps it is not having any father or mother which makes me take
every little trouble to God. Do you do so, Anna? Do you tell all your
cares to him?”

Alas for conscience-stricken Anna, who had not prayed for so very, very
long! What could she say? Nothing, except to dash the bitter tears from
her eyes and answer, sobbingly,

“I used to do so once, but now—oh, Miss Atherton! now I am so hard, so
wicked, I dare not pray!”

In great perplexity Mildred looked at her a moment, and then said,
sorrowfully.

“Just because I was hard and wicked, I should want to pray—to ask that
if I had done anything bad I might be forgiven, or if I had intended to
do wrong, I might be kept from doing it.”

Mildred little guessed how keen a pang her words “or _intended_ to do
wrong” inflicted upon the repenting Anna, who involuntarily stretched
her hands toward the young girl as towards something which, if she did
but grasp it, would save her from herself. Mildred took the hands
between her own, and pressing them gently, said:

“I don’t know why you feel so badly, neither can I understand how
anything save sin can make you unhappy when that good man is almost your
husband. You must love him very much, do you not?”

“Yes,” came faintly from Anna’s lips, and laying her face on the pillow
beside Mildred’s, she murmured, inaudibly: “God help me, and forgive
that falsehood, I will love him, if I do not now.”

Anna did not know she prayed, but He who understands our faintest desire
knew it, and from that moment dated her return to duty. She should not
wrong that gentle, trusting girl. She could not break Milly’s heart with
Adam’s as break it she surely should if her wicked course were persisted
in. And then there flashed upon her the conviction that Herbert had
deceived her in more ways than one. He had represented Mildred as tiring
of the engagement as well as himself—had said that though her pride
might be a little wounded, she would on the whole be glad to be rid of
him so easily, and all the while he knew that what he said was false.
Would he deal less deceitfully by her when the novelty of calling her
his wife had worn away? Would he not weary of her and sigh for the
victim sacrificed so cruelly? Anna’s head and heart both seemed bursting
with pain, and when Mildred, alarmed at the pallor of her face, asked if
she were ill, there was no falsehood in the reply, “Yes, I’m dizzy and
faint—I cannot stay here longer,” and scarcely conscious of what she was
doing, Anna quitted the room, leaning for support against the banisters
in the hall and almost falling against old Martha who was carrying hot
tea to Mildred Atherton.

“Let me go home, I am sick,” Anna whispered to Adam, who, summoned by
Martha, bent anxiously over her, asking what was the matter.

It was too late to go home, he said. She must stay there till morning;
and very tenderly he helped her up to the chamber she was to occupy, the
one next to his own, and from which, at a late hour, she heard him, as,
thinking her asleep, he thanked his Heavenly Father for giving her to
him, and asked that he might be more worthy of her than he was.

“No, Adam, oh, no—pray that I may be more worthy of you,” trembled on
Anna’s lips, and then lest her resolution might fail, she arose and
striking a light, tore a blank leaf from a book lying on a table, and
wrote to Herbert Dunallen that she could never meet him again, except as
a friend and the future husband of Mildred Atherton.

Folding it once over, she wrote his name upon it, then, faint with
excitement, and shivering with cold, threw herself upon the outside of
the bed, and sobbed herself into a heavy sleep, more exhausting in its
effects than wakefulness would have been.




                              CHAPTER VI.
                              THE RESULT.


There was another patient for the village doctor, besides Mildred, at
the cottage next morning. Indeed, _her_ case sank into insignificance
when compared with that of the moaning, tossing, delirious Anna, who
shrank away from Adam, begging him not to touch her, for she was not
worthy.

They had found her just after sunrise, and sent for her mother, whose
first thought was to take her home; but Anna resisted at once; she must
stay there she said, and expiate her sin, in Adam’s house. Then,
looking, into her mother’s face, she added with a smile,

“You know it was to have been mine in a week!”

Adam did not see the smile. He only heard the words, and his heart beat
quickly as he thought it natural that Anna should wish to stay in what
was to be her home.

The hot August sun came pouring into the small, low room she occupied,
making it so uncomfortable, that Adam said she must be moved, and taking
her in his arms he carried her down the stairs, and laid her upon the
bridal bed, whose snowy drapery was scarcely whiter than was her face,
save where the fever burned upon her fair skin. On the carpet where it
had fallen he found the crumpled note. He knew it was her writing, and
he looked curiously at the name upon it, while there stole over him a
shadowy suspicion, as to the cause of Anna’s recent coldness.

“Herbert Dunallen!” He read the name with a shudder, and then thrust the
note into his pocket until the young man came.

Oh, how he longed to read the note and know what his affianced bride had
written to Dunallen; but not for the world would he have opened it, and
Anna’s secret was safe, unless she betrayed it in her delirium, as she
seemed likely to do.

A messenger had been dispatched to Castlewild, informing its young heir
of Mildred Atherton’s mishap. In the room he called his library, Herbert
sat, arranging his papers, and writing some directions for his head man
of business.

“Something from Adam Floyd,” he exclaimed, as he tore open the envelope,
“Oh, bother,” was all the comment he made, as he read the hastily
written lines, which gave no hint of Anna’s sudden illness.

He was not in the least prepared for that, and the sudden paling of his
cheek when, on his arrival at the cottage, he heard of it, did not
escape the watchful Adam, who quietly handed him the note, explaining
where he had found it, and then went back to Anna, in whose great blue
eyes there was a look of fear whenever they met his—a look which added
to the dull, heavy pain gnawing at his heart. He did not see Herbert
when he read Anna’s note—did not hear his muttered curse at woman’s
fickleness, but he saw the tiny fragments into which it was torn,
flutter past the window where he sat by Anna’s side. One, a longer strip
than the others, fell upon the window sill, and Adam picked it up,
reading involuntarily the words “Your unhappy Anna.”

Down in the depths of Adam’s heart there was a sob, a moan of anguish as
his fears were thus corroborated, but his face gave no token of the
fierce pain within. It was just as calm as ever, when it turned again to
Anna who was talking in her sleep, first of Herbert and then of Adam,
begging him to forget that he ever knew the little girl called Anna
Burroughs, or carried her over the rifts of snow to the school-house
under the hill. It seemed strange that she should grow sick so fast when
yesterday she had been comparatively well, but the sudden cold she had
taken the previous night, added to the strong excitement under which she
had been laboring, combined to spend the energies of a constitution
never strong, and the fever increased so rapidly that before the close
of the second day more than one heart throbbed with fear as to what the
end would be.

In spite of her lame ankle Mildred had managed to get into the
sick-room, urging Herbert to accompany her, and feeling greatly shocked
at his reply that “camphor and medicine were not to his taste.”

Herbert had not greeted his bride elect very lovingly, for to her
untimely appearance he attributed Anna’s illness and decision. He could
change the latter he knew, only give him the chance, but the former
troubled him greatly. Anna might die, and then—Herbert Dunallen did not
know what then, but bad as he was he would rather she should not die
with all that sin against Adam unconfessed, and out in the beech woods
where the night before he had planned with her their flight, and where
after leaving Mildred he repaired, he laid his boyish head upon the
summer grass and _cried_, partly as a child would cry for the bauble
denied, partly as an honest man might mourn for the loved one whose life
he had helped to shorten.

Regularly each morning the black pony from Castlewild was tied at the
cottage gate, while its owner made inquiry for Anna. He had discernment
enough to see that from the first his visits were unwelcome to Adam
Floyd, who he believed knew the contents of the note written him by
Anna. But in this last he was mistaken. All Adam knew certainly was
gathered from Anna’s delirious ravings, which came at last to be
understood by Mildred, who in spite of Mrs. Judge Harcourt’s entreaties
or those of her tall, handsome son, George Harcourt, just home from
Harvard, persisted in staying at the cottage and ministering to Anna.
For a time the soft black eyes of sweet Mildred Atherton were heavy with
unshed tears, while the sorrow of a wounded, deceived heart was visible
upon her face; but at length her true womanly sense of right rose above
it all, and waking as if from a dream she saw how utterly unworthy even
of her childish love was the _boy man_, whose society she shunned,
until, irritated by her manner, he one day demanded an explanation of
her coolness.

“You know, Herbert,” and Milly’s clear, innocent eyes looked steadily
into his. “You know far better than I, all that has passed between you
and Anna Burroughs. To me and her lover, noble Adam Floyd, it is known
only in part, but you understand the whole, and I am glad of this
opportunity to tell you that you are free from an engagement which never
should have been made, and of which you are weary. I did love you so
much Herbert, even though I knew that you were wayward. I loved you, and
prayed for you, too, every morning and every night. I shall do that yet,
wherever you are, but henceforth we are friends, and nothing more. Seek
forgiveness, first of God, and then of Adam Floyd, whom you thought to
wrong by wresting from him the little ewe-lamb, which was his all.”

Herbert looked up quickly. Wholly unversed in Scripture, the _ewe-lamb_
was Greek to him, but Mildred was too much in earnest for him to jest.
She had never seemed so desirable as now, that he had lost her, and
grasping her hand from which she was taking the engagement ring, he
begged of her to wait, to consider, before she cast him off.

“I was mean with Anna, I know, and I meant to run away with her, but
that is over now. Speak to me, Milly; I do not know you in this new
character.”

Milly hardly knew herself, but with regard to Herbert she was firm,
giving him no hope of ever recovering the love he had wantonly thrown
away.

After that interview, the black pony stayed quietly in its stable at
Castlewild, while Herbert shut himself up in his room, sometimes crying
when he thought of Anna, sometimes swearing when he thought of Mildred,
and ending every reverie with his pet words, “oh botheration.”

Each morning, however, a servant was sent to the cottage where, for
weeks, Anna hovered between life and death, carefully tended by her
mother and Mildred Atherton, and tenderly watched by Adam, who deported
himself toward her as a fond parent would toward its erring but
suffering child. There was no bitterness in Adam’s heart, nothing save
love and pity for the white-faced girl, whom he held firmly in his arms,
soothing her gently, while Mildred cut away the long, golden tresses, at
which, in her wild moods, she clutched so angrily.

“Poor shorn lamb,” he whispered, while his tears, large and warm,
dropped upon the wasted face he had not kissed since the night he and
Mildred watched with her and heard so much of the sad story.

But for the help which cometh only from on high, Adam’s heart would have
broken, those long bright September days, when everything seemed to mock
his woe. It was so different from what he had hoped when he built
castles of the Autumn time, when Anna would be with him. She was there,
it is true; there in the room he had called _ours_, but was as surely
lost to him, he said, as if the bright-hued flowers were blossoming
above her grave. She did not love him, else she had never purposed to
deceive him, and he looked drearily forward to the time when he must
again take up his solitary life, uncheered by one hope in the future.

She awoke to consciousness at last. It was in the grey dawn of the
morning, when Adam was sitting by her, while her mother and Mildred
rested in the adjoining room. Eagerly she seemed to be searching for
something, and when Adam asked for what, she answered: “The note; I had
it in my hand when I went to sleep.”

Bending over her, Adam said: “I found it; I gave it to him.”

There was a perceptible start, a flushing of Anna’s cheek and a
frightened, half pleading look in her eyes; but she asked no questions,
and thinking she would rather not have him there, Adam went quietly out
to her mother with the good news of Anna’s consciousness.

Days went by after that, days of slow convalescence; but now that he was
no longer needed in the sick-room, Adam stayed away. Tokens of his
thoughtful care, however, were visible everywhere, in the tasteful
bouquets arranged each morning, just as he knew Anna liked them—in the
luscious fruit and tempting delicacies procured by him for the weak
invalid who at last asked Mildred to call him and leave them alone
together.

At first there was much constraint on either side, but at last Anna
burst out impetuously, “Oh, Adam, I do not know what I said in my
delirium, or how much you know, and so I must tell you everything.”

Then, as rapidly as possible and without excusing herself in the least,
she told her story and what she had intended to do.

For a moment Adam did not speak, and when he did it was to ask if
Mildred had told her about Herbert. But his name had not been mentioned
between the two girls and thus it devolved upon Adam to explain. Herbert
had left the neighborhood and gone abroad immediately after Anna’s
convalescence was a settled thing.

“Perhaps he will soon come back,” Adam said, and Anna cried, “Oh, Adam,
I never wish him to return, I know now that I never loved him as—I—oh, I
wish I had died.”

“You were not prepared, and God spared you to us. We are very glad to
have you back,” Adam said.

These were the first words he had spoken which had in them anything like
his former manner, and Anna involuntarily stretched her hand toward him.
He took it, and letting it rest on his broad, warm palm, smoothed it a
little as he would have smoothed a little child’s, but what Anna longed
to hear was not spoken, and in a tremor of pain she sobbed out,

“In mercy, speak to me once as you used to. Say that you forgive me,
even though we never can be to each other again what we have been!”

“I do forgive you, Anna; and as for the rest I did not suppose you
wished it.”

Raising herself up, Anna threw her arms impetuously around his neck,
exclaiming,

“I do wish it, Adam. Don’t cast me off. Try me, and see if I am not
worthy. I have sinned, but I have repented too. Never were you so dear
to me! Oh, Adam, take me back!”

She was getting too much excited, and putting her arms from his neck,
Adam laid her upon the pillow, and said to her gently,

“Anna, my faith in you has been shaken, but my love has never changed.
You must not talk longer now. I’ll come again by and by, and meantime
I’ll send Miss Atherton. She knows it all, both from Herbert and
yourself. She is a noble girl. You can trust her.”

At Adam’s request Mildred went to Anna, and sitting down beside her,
listened while Anna confessed the past, even to the particulars of her
interview with Adam, and then added tearfully,

“Forgive me, and tell me what to do.”

“I should be an unworthy disciple of Him who said forgive, until seventy
times seven, if I refused your request,” was Mildred’s reply, as she
wound her arm around Anna’s neck, and imprinted upon Anna’s lips the
kiss of pardon.

Then, as Anna could bear it, she unfolded her plan, which was that the
invalid should return with her to her pleasant home at Rose Hill,
staying there until she had fully tested the strength of her love for
Adam, who, if she stood the test should come for her himself. As a
change of air and scene seemed desirable, Anna’s mother raised no
serious objection to this arrangement, and so one October morning Adam
Floyd held for a moment a little wasted hand in his while he said
good-bye to its owner, who so long as he was in sight leaned from the
carriage window to look at him standing there so lone and solitary, yet
knowing it was better to part with her awhile, if he would have their
future as bright as he had once fancied it would be.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Eight years have passed away, and on the broad piazza of Castlewild a
sweet-faced woman stands, waiting impatiently the arrival of the
carriage winding slowly up the hill, and which stops at last, while
Mildred Atherton alights from it and ascends the steps to where Anna
stands waiting for her. And Mildred, who for years has been abroad, and
has but recently returned to America, has come to be for a few weeks her
guest, and to see how Anna deports herself as the wife of Adam Floyd,
and mistress of beautiful Castlewild.

There is a sad story connected with Anna’s being there at Castlewild, a
story which only Mildred can tell, and in the dusky twilight of that
first evening when Adam was away and the baby Milly asleep in its crib,
she takes Anna’s hand in hers and tells her what Anna indeed knew
before, but which seems far more real as it comes from Mildred’s lips,
making the tears fall fast as she listens to it. Tells her how
Providence directed her to the room in a Paris hotel, where a fellow
countryman lay dying, alone and unattended save by a hired nurse. The
sick room was on the same hall with her own, and in passing the door
which was ajar, she was startled to hear a voice once familiar to her
and which seemed to call her name. Five minutes later and she was
sitting by Herbert Dunallen’s bedside and holding his burning hands in
hers, while he told her how long he had lain there with the fever
contracted in the south of France, and how at the moment she passed his
door he was crying out in his anguish and desolation for the friends so
far away, and had spoken her name, not knowing she was so near.

After that Milly was his constant attendant, and once when she sat by
him he talked to her of the past and of Anna, who had been three years
the wife of Adam Floyd.

“I am glad of it,” he said. “She is happier with him than she could have
been with me. I am sorry that I ever came between them, it was more my
fault than hers, and I have told Adam so. I wrote him from Algiers and
asked his forgiveness, and he answered my letter like the noble man he
is. There is peace between us now, and I am glad. I have heard from him,
or rather of him since, in a roundabout away. He lost his right arm in
the war, and that will incapacitate him from his work. He can never use
the hammer again. I do not suppose he has so very much money. Anna liked
Castlewild. In fact I believe she cared more for that than for me, and I
have given it to her;—have made my will to that effect. It is with my
other papers, and Milly, when I am dead, you will see that Anna has her
own. I did not think it would come quite so soon, for I am young to die.
Not thirty yet, but it is better so, perhaps. You told me that you
prayed for me every day, and the memory of that has stuck to me like a
burr, till I have prayed for myself, more than once, when I was well,
and often since shut up in this room which I shall never leave alive.
Stay by me, Milly, to the last; it will not be long, and pray that if I
am not right, God will make me so. Show me the way, Milly, I want to be
good, I am sorry, oh, so sorry for it all.”

For a few days longer he lingered, and then one lovely autumnal morning,
when Paris was looking her brightest, he died, with Milly’s hand in his,
and Milly’s tears upon his brow.

And so Castlewild came to Anna, who had been three years its mistress
when Milly came to visit her, and on whose married life no shadow
however small had fallen, except, indeed, the shadows which are common
to the lives of all. When her husband came home from the war a cripple,
as he told her with quivering lips, her tears fell like rain for him,
because he was sorry, but for herself she did not care; he was left to
her, and kissing him lovingly she promised to be his right arm and to
work for him if necessary, even to building houses, if he would teach
her how. But poverty never came to Adam Floyd and Anna, and probably
never would have come, even if there had been no will which left them
Castlewild. That was a great surprise, and at first Adam hesitated about
going there. But Anna persuaded him at last, and there we leave them,
perfectly happy in each other’s love, and both the better, perhaps, for
the grief and pain which came to them in their youth.


                                THE END
                                   OF
                              ADAM FLOYD.




           JOHN LOGAN’S THOUGHTS ABOUT REPAIRING OLD HOUSES.


My wife was Priscilla Lord, daughter of the Hon. Erastus Lord, but I
always call her Cilly for short, and she rather likes that pet name,
inasmuch as it is not spelled with an S. We had been married and kept
house ten years, and it had never occurred to me that we were not as
comfortable, and cozy, and happy as our neighbors, until one Saturday
night in the month of May, when I was superintending the packing of my
shirts, and socks, and neckties, preparatory to a business trip which I
was to make for the firm which employed me, and which was to last four
weeks positively, if not longer. Then, after sewing on the last button,
and darning the last sock, and wondering why men always wore out their
heels and toes so fast, Cilly suddenly informed me that we were neither
cozy nor comfortable, nor respectable, in the present condition of
things.

I was taking off my boots, and sat staring at her with one uplifted in
the air, while she went on to say that the view from our bed-room was
just horrid, looking out upon nothing but a lane, and a board fence, and
Mrs. Patterson’s kitchen—that we had no china closet proper at all,
which was a shame for people of our means—that we had to pass through
the dining-room to go down cellar, which was a great inconvenience—that
we had no conservatory, and the bay window was always crowded with
plants in the winter, giving a littered appearance to the room—that the
west piazza was altogether too short a walk for her mother, who had
lived with us for the past year, and who needed a longer promenade,
especially in bad weather. And she continued to inform me further that
there was space for such a nice room in the attic, which we really
needed in the summer when the house was full, and Lizzie was there with
all her children and the nurse.

I liked Lizzie, and liked the children, and liked to have them with us,
especially as there were no little Logans of my own playing in the yard;
but I thought three spare rooms ought to be enough for them, until I
reflected that my mother-in-law, Mrs. Erastus Lord, now occupied one of
the spare rooms, leaving a surplus of only two, so I still kept silent
until Cilly, thinking she had succeeded in convincing me that of all
tucked-up, inconvenient, disreputable houses in town, ours was the
worst, went on to say that she thought and her mother thought, and her
grandma thought, (grandma was the old Mrs. Lord of all, Mrs. Erastus,
senior,) that we ought to “go through a set of repairs;” I think that’s
the way she worded it, and as brother John had left her two thousand
dollars “_to do just exactly what she pleased with_” she had made up her
mind to repair, and was going to do it while I was away, so as to save
me all the trouble of the muss, and—and—Cilly got a little confused here
and stammered a good deal, and finally went on rapidly: “You see, I have
quite decided, and mother has seen the men, and they are coming Monday
morning, and it will all be done beautifully before you get back, and
you’ll never know the old hut at all.”

I felt a little hurt to hear her stigmatize, as the old hut, what we had
thought so pretty and nice when we took possession of it ten years ago,
but had no time to protest before she added:

“I didn’t mean to tell you, as I wished to see how surprised you would
be when you returned; but I was afraid something might happen, the
carpenters get sick, or you come home sooner than you intended, and so I
had to tell you. See, here is the plan. I had an architect come and make
it the day you were in New York. Isn’t it lovely, and such an
improvement?”

I looked at the paper which she held toward me, and saw on it a drawing
which reminded me of one of the boats of the White Star Line, it was so
long and narrow, with chimneys and smoke-stacks and gables jutting out
everywhere.

“Don’t you like it John?” Cilly asked, with a most rueful face, and I
replied:

“Why, yes, I dare say it is nice, but you see I haven’t the least bit of
building genius, and less imagination, so I’ve no idea what it’s to be.”

“Why, John, what a stupid; that’s the new piazza, and maybe the front
door will have to be moved, and that’s the new gable, and that’s the
conservatory, and here is our room right over the kitchen.”

“Over the kitchen!” and I involuntarily sniffed as I thought of onions,
and codfish, and boiled cabbage, each one of which was a favorite dish
of mine, though I did not like the smell in my sleeping room.

Cilly understood my meaning and hastened to say:

“Oh, we have fixed all that; there’s to be deafening, a double floor and
a whole lot of mortar, and we shall never hear a sound nor smell a
smell, Jane is so quiet; and it will be so pleasant with a broad balcony
and a door to go out. I wish you would try to have a little interest in
it, John.”

So I tried to be interested, but could not forbear asking her if she had
the slightest conception of all it involved, this raising the roof and
Cain generally; and then she cried, and the Lord part of her got the
ascendant, and she said I was _mean_, and an _old fogy_, and a
_conservative_, and a—well, she called me several names, and then we
made it up, and I told her to fix away, and knock things endways if she
wanted to, and that’s about the way matters stood Monday morning, when I
said good-bye to her at half-past six and hurried to the train. She was
up to see me off, the carpenters were coming at seven, and she must be
ready to receive them.

“You won’t know the house when you get home,” she said, “it will be so
changed and improved; and if you are at all puzzled to find it, look for
the very biggest and handsomest place on the street. Good-by.”

She was so elated with her repairing that I do not think she was a bit
sorry to have me go, and this did not console me much, or make me take
any more kindly to the repairs. I did not hear from her for three or
four days, and then she was in high spirits. Such nice men as the
carpenters were, and such fun to superintend them: she began to think
nature had intended her for a builder, or at least a designer of houses.

I groaned a little for fear my hitherto quiet, satisfied Cilly should
develop a propensity for building, and ruin me entirely. It was in her
family on both sides, for old Mrs. Erastus Lord had ruined her husband
that way, while Mrs. Erastus, junior, had sunk over twenty thousand
dollars on a place which originally cost five thousand, and which when
completed looked as if it had been taken up and shaken by a high wind
and thrown down promiscuously. But I hoped better things of my little
Cilly, and resuming her letter, read that the piazza was going up so
fast, and they had not yet done a single bit of damage, except to knock
a hole through one of the front door lights, and kill the ivy, which was
just growing so beautifully, and which had come all the way from
Kenilworth.

The next letter was not quite so hilarious and assured, though Cilly was
still hopeful and plucky, notwithstanding that four windows had been
broken, and the arm of my Apollo Belvidere, which I had bought in
Florence, and a whole lot of plaster, had fallen from the ceiling of the
room where she was sitting, and a man’s leg came right through, lathing
and all. I think the leg disturbed her more than all the other mishaps,
though her mother told her it was nothing at all to what she must
expect, but she didn’t think it was nice, and it was such a muss to have
four carpenters, three masons, two tinners, three painters, besides a
boy to lath, and a man to clean up, and the two thousand dollars would
not begin to pay for it all, and I must make some arrangements, whereby
she could get some more money, and if I could she’d like me to stay away
as long as possible, not that she did not miss me awfully, and the days
seemed a month each, but she did want the house done before I returned,
and it went on so slowly, though mother said they were the best workmen
she ever saw.

This was the substance of Cilly’s letter, and I did not hear from her
again except a few hurried lines saying she was well, and the house
progressing, and both drains stopped up, and a chimney blown down, and
the hard finish in one of the rooms spoiled by the rain which beat in
just as they got the eaves-trough off. This was about as I had expected
it would be, but I was sorry for Cilly, and sorry that my business kept
me away from her six weeks instead of four, as I had at first proposed.
But the day came at last for me to go home, and I almost counted the
minutes, until there came a whiz and a crash, and we were off the track,
with baggage car smashed but nobody hurt. This made it very late,
midnight in fact, when we reached Morrisville, and, valise in hand, I
stepped out upon the platform. It was the darkest night I think, I ever
knew, and the rain was falling in torrents. Fortunately, however, there
was a solitary cab in waiting, and I took it and bade the negro drive me
to No.— Guelph street. But he was a stranger in the place, and stared at
me stupidly until I explained where Guelph street was, and then
remembering what Cilly had said about looking for the handsomest and
largest house, bade him drive to the best and most stylish house in the
street, if he knew which that was.

“Yes, sar, I done knows now,” and with a grin he banged the door,
mounted his box and drove me _somewhere_, and I alighted, paid my fare,
and _heard_ him depart, for I could not see him, or the house either,
except with the eye of faith, but of course it was mine, and I groped my
way through the gate and up to the front door, to which I tried to fit
my night-key, in vain, and after fumbling awhile at the key hole, and
trying a shutter to see if it was unfastened, I was hunting for the bell
knob, when suddenly a window from above was opened; there was a clicking
sound, and then the sharp ring of a pistol broke the midnight stillness.
I was not hit, but a good deal scared, and yelled out:

“For Heaven’s sake, Cilly, what do you mean by firing away at a chap
like this?”

“John Logan, is that you? We thought it was a burglar. What are you here
for?” some one called from the window, while at the same moment the gas
flashed up in the hall and showed me where I was.

Not at my house at all, but at the large boarding house at the upper end
of the street, kept by a dashing grass widow. Hastily explaining my
mistake, I said good night to Bob Sawyer, one of the boarders, whose
loud laugh discomfited me somewhat as I felt my way into the street and
started toward home.

This time I was sure I was right by the trees near the gate, but the
front door was gone—moved, and not wishing to venture into unknown
regions, I concluded to try the bath-room door, for our rooms were
adjoining it, and I could easily speak to Cilly without alarming her. So
I tried it, and after floundering over piles of rubbish, and tearing my
trousers on broads full of nails, and plunging up to my knees in what
seemed to be a muddy ditch, and which smelled awfully, I suddenly found
myself plump in the cistern, with the water up to my chin; at the same
time I heard a succession of feminine shrieks, conspicuous among which
was Cilly’s voice, crying out:

“Oh, we shall all be murdered. It is a burglar. Throw something at him.”

And they _did_ throw—first a soap dish, then the poker, then the broom,
and lastly a pair of my old boots.

“Cilly, Cilly!” I screamed; “are you mad? It’s I, John, drowning in the
cistern.”

Then such a Babel as ensued; such a scrambling down stairs, and opening
of doors, and thrusting out of tallow candles into the darkness. But I
was out of the cistern by this time, and, wet as a drowned rat,
confronted Cilly in her night-gown and crimping-pins, and asked her
“What the deuse was up?”

“Oh, John!” she sobbed; “everything is up; the drain,” (that explained
the smell), “the floor, and the pump, and the walk, and I’ve had such a
dreadful time, and mother’s down with the rheumatism, and Jane has
sprained her ankle, and Mary has gone, and I have got such a cold, and
the town is full of burglars, and I thought you were one, and I wish we
hadn’t repaired, it’s all so nasty and awful.”

The next day, which was Sunday, I had ample time to survey the premises.
There was a double piazza on three sides, which was an improvement; but
the hall door was changed, which wasn’t. Then the little conservatory,
hitched on to the double bay window, which looked like its father, was
doubtful. But all this was nothing to the confusion which reigned at the
back of the house; I only marveled that I had not broken my neck. The
walk was up, the drain was up, the pump was up, the pipes were up, the
cistern floor was up, and the kitchen roof was up, as well, looming into
the sky, but the room was far from being finished.

Nothing had worked as she hoped it would, Cilly said, and everything
went wrong, especially the eaves-troughs, and conductors, and pipes, and
it always rained just at the wrong time, and the cellar filled with
water, and everything floated like a boat, and the plastering came down
on the stove when Jane was getting dinner, and the soot came down from
the chimney on Mary’s clean clothes, and just as she got them all washed
again and hung out, they came with a lot of lumber and she had to take
them down, and things got so bad that she left in disgust, and Jane had
fallen into the drain and sprained her ankle, and mother was sick in
bed, and the carpets all up, and, worse than all, the Dunnings were
coming next week from New York, and it was more than Cilly could bear.

Of course, I told her I’d help her bear it, and I put my shoulder to the
wheel and wrote to the Dunnings to defer their visit, and began to
investigate matters, which I found had become a little loose, to say the
least of it. The men were good enough and faithful enough, and the
troubles Cilly had encountered were only the troubles incident upon
repairing any old house, a job which is quite as trying to one’s
patience, and as exasperating as putting up a stove pipe when no one
joint fits another, particularly the elbows, and the result is that new
pipe is almost always bought to take the place of the old. So with our
house; nothing was right, nothing would do again. No matter how good or
how long the piece of conductor, or lead pipe, or bit of siding or
floor, it would not fit, and it went to swell the pile of rubbish which,
in our back yard was almost mountain high, and reminded me of the
excavations in Rome, when I first looked out upon the debris that dreary
Sunday morning. But Monday showed a better state of things. I saw that
the open drain and cistern hurt Cilly the most, and so I had them closed
up first and then plunged into the midst of the repairing, myself, and
was astonished to find how rapidly I began to develop a talent for the
business. I believe, after all, there is something exhilarating in the
smell of fresh plaster, and something exciting in walking over piles of
old lath, and bits of broken siding, and base boards, and moldings, and
matched stuff, and so on through the whole list of terms in a
carpenter’s vocabulary. I came to know them all, from _mitering_ to
_nosing_, though I never rightly made out the orthography of that last
word or its derivation either, but I knew just what it was, and was
great on a squint to see if things were square or _plumb_, as Billy
called it, and I think I made them change one window three times, and a
certain door twice. What a propensity they did have for getting things
wrong, that is, according to my ideas, and poor Cilly had been driven
nearly crazy with windows just where she did not want them, and doors
opening against her furniture. Then, too, she informed me, she began to
suspect that the men thought she was strong-minded, and wanted to vote,
because she superintended them, and was always in the thickest of it,
and exactly in their way. Whether they liked masculine rule better, I
never heard. I only know that they all worked well and faithfully, and
they certainly did get on faster when they were not obliged to pull down
one day what they had done the day before. This had been Cilly’s method
of procedure, aided and abetted by her mother, whom the men stigmatized
as “the old one,” and who spied upon them from every keyhole, and came
unexpectedly upon them from every corner. She was disabled now, and
could only issue daily bulletins to which I paid no heed, and so the
repairs went on, and just three months after the first nail was driven
the last man departed, and we went to work setting to rights, which
would have been delightful business, if only we could have found our
things, but everything was lost or mislaid. Curtain fixtures were gone;
door keys were gone; stair rods were missing; screw drivers and
tack-hammers could not be found; wood-saw broken; both trowels lost;
water pails full of plaster, and all the brooms in the house spoiled, to
say nothing of the dusters and dust pans broken, and dippers lost.

But then, we had a double piazza, and a place for flowers, and a china
closet so big that I had to spend a hundred dollars to fill it, and our
bed-room has two arches over the south windows, and a raised platform
behind them, and we have each of us a bureau in a dressing-room which
looks like a long hall, and I have four drawers all to myself for my
shirts and neckties, and a quarter of a closet, and there are east
windows and south windows, which make it so bright in the morning that
the flies bite me awfully, and we had to buy a mosquito net to keep them
off, and instead of being disturbed by Mrs. Patterson’s pump, and
looking into nothing but her back yard and kitchen, we now look into
Mrs. Alling’s barn-yard, with a most unsightly corn-crib in the center
of it, and Mrs. Alling’s roosters have a bad habit of crowing every
hour, while at about three or four o’clock in the morning, the noise is
so terrible, that I believe her hens crow too.

But Cilly likes that—it sounds rural and like the country; and our room
is lovely, with the two broad balconies where we sometimes have tea,
when the west wind is not too strong, the sun too hot, or the mosquitoes
too thick. Then it is such a nice place to smoke, but Cilly never lets
me do that any more; she only smiles so sweetly on her gentlemen
friends, and tells them it’s a nice place, that I am tempted to try it
sometimes surreptitiously, when she and her mother are down town at some
of the temperance meetings, but her mother would smell me a mile off,
and so I forbear.

Honestly, though, I do enjoy the balconies, and I rather like the arches
over the windows, which I call the _twins_, and which are very pretty.
They ought to be, for they cost enough. I’ve never told Cilly just how
much I paid, besides her brother’s windfall, but when the greedy
assessors tucked an extra four thousand on our house because of the
_improvements_, I wondered how they guessed so accurately.

We have five spare rooms now, but the new one in the attic, which was
built for Lizzie’s children and the nurse, has never been occupied. The
nurse is afraid to sleep there, you have to pass through such a
menagerie of trunks, and broken chairs, and rag bags, and old hoop
skirts, and cast off pants, and last year’s bonnets, to get to it, that
it gives her the horrors, and as the children will not sleep without
her, that room was made for nothing except to show.

Mrs. Erastus Lord, senior, is dead, and Cilly was very sorry, when she
died, and I suppose I was sorry, too; and I _know_ I was glad when Mrs.
Erastus, junior, recovered the use of her limbs, and sailed away to
Europe, where she finds the manners and customs more congenial to her
taste than here.

Cilly and I live very quietly together now, and I do not believe she has
any thought of repairing again, though she has told me in confidence
that the next time she does so, she means to stow the furniture in the
barn, and knock the plaster off from all the old walls, which were so
badly cracked when the house was fixed the last time; but when she
actually gets to that point, as true as my name is John Logan, I’ll lock
her up in a lunatic asylum and then commit suicide.




                            THE PASSION PLAY
                         AT OBERAMMERGAU, 1880.


We have seen the great Passion Play, and the day is nearly over which we
have anticipated so long, and to which every plan has been made
subservient, since we crossed the ocean. And now, while the streets are
full of people and the twilight shadows are falling over Mt. Kofel,
where the tall cross shows so conspicuously, I sit down to write my
impressions of the wonderful drama, which, during the summer, has
attracted nearly 100,000 visitors to this little, quiet, old-fashioned
town, among the hills of Bavaria. The high and the low, the rich and the
poor, the titled lord and the lowly peasant meet here together, jostling
side by side, sharing the same fatigue and discomfort, and deeming
neither too great a price to pay for the object they have in view.

Before speaking of the play in detail, it may not be out of place to say
something of the way to reach Oberammergau, and of the town itself; and
so, first, the journey there.

Nearly all the Americans and English who visit Oberammergau, make Munich
their starting-point; consequently the city is at this season crowded to
its utmost capacity, and reminds one of Philadelphia during the
Centennial. Naturally a great deal of anxiety is felt by the tourist
with regard to his pilgrimage to the valley of the Ammer, especially as
he hears such exaggerated accounts of the difficulties to be encountered
on the way, and he is at times half tempted to give it up as something
unattainable. When we reached Munich, on Friday, August 20th, and made
inquiries at our hotel as to the probability of our getting tickets for
August 29th, we were looked upon as lunatics for entertaining such a
thought.

It was impossible under any circumstances to procure a place for the
29th, we were told by the clerk. There would be at least 6,000 people
there, with accommodations for 2,000, and our only way was to wait
quietly at the hotel until Sunday, the 29th; then take Gaze’s tickets,
which were to be had in the office for forty-five marks each, and go to
see the play on Monday, as it was sure to be repeated.

Gaze, let me say, is an enterprising English tourist agent, who has
opened a hotel at Oberammergau, and advertizes to board and lodge you
for two days and carry you to and from the railway station at Murnau,
where you leave the cars, for forty-five marks, which are equal to
$11.25 of American money,—a pretty good price, it seemed to us, to pay
for two days’ board and a drive of sixteen miles; but we accepted it as
inevitable, and settled down quietly to wait, until Providence threw in
our way an English clergyman, who changed our plans entirely.

“Don’t believe one word they tell you at the hotels,” he said. “They
wish to keep you here as long as possible. Don’t listen to them. Don’t
touch a Gaze ticket. Don’t touch a Cook ticket. Don’t touch anybody’s
ticket, but just run your own canoe.”

On second considerations I am inclined to think he did not use that last
expression, which I believe is purely American, but that was what he
meant, and he went on to say: “Write to the burgomaster yourself and ask
for the highest priced tickets. You’ll not get them, but you will get
something. Neither will he answer your letter, but your name will be
recorded and remembered when you prefer your claim. Go on Friday by the
early train to Murnau, where you will find hundreds of carriages waiting
to take you to Oberammergau, and once there, get a place for yourself at
half the sum charged by Gaze or his agents.”

We followed the Englishman’s advice and wrote to the burgomaster, and on
Friday took the train for Murnau, distant from Munich sixty miles, and
from Oberammergau sixteen. Here we expected our troubles to commence,
for we doubted a little our English friend’s story of the carriages
waiting for us there; but he was right. There were hundreds of
them,—vehicles of every kind,—some good enough for a princess, and some
which looked as if Eve herself might have driven in them, had driving
been one of her pastimes. I even noticed a cow and a horse harnessed
together, but I hardly think they were there for the purpose of getting
passengers. At all events we did not take that establishment, but
chartering one, which had a pair of strong looking horses, we were soon
started on what proved to be the pleasantest drive we ever experienced,
and one we shall never forget.

There are two routes from Murnau to Oberammergau,—one through the little
village of Oberau and up the famous Mt. Ettal, which is so steep and
long that passengers are obliged to walk up it, or as a writer has
expressed it, “Rich and poor have to struggle with the steepness of Mt.
Ettal for over half an hour, while a pair of the best horses are
struggling hard to draw up an empty carriage.” Marvelous stories are
told of people who have had the apoplexy, and of horses which have died
toiling up this hill, and as none of our party had a fancy to try it, we
chose the other, and to my mind the pleasanter route of the two. It is a
little longer than the one through Ettal, but the road winds alternately
up and over hills neither too long or tiresome, and down through grassy
valleys fresh from a recent shower and sweet with the perfume of new
mown hay, and into which little brooks came tumbling from the mountains
which shelter Oberammergau and which are always in view. Long before we
reached the town I singled out one tall peak which from its peculiar
shape attracted my curiosity and which I found to be the far-famed
Kofel, on which the cross is erected and which bends over the little
hamlet as if in benediction. For this peak the people have a kind of
superstitious reverence, and when asked to repeat their play in America,
they replied, “We would do so gladly, but we must bring our Kofel with
us.”

As we came down into the valley and passed through Unterammergau our way
lay through a long avenue, bordered on either side with trees of
mountain ash, whose clusters of scarlet berries gave a bit of coloring
to the picture, and thus enhanced its beauty. I wish I could convey to
your minds a correct idea of the loveliness of that valley, and make you
see it, as we saw it that summer afternoon, when the sunlight fell so
softly upon the steep hillsides where the grass was green and smooth as
velvet, and little feathery wreaths of mist were floating on the
mountain tops, reminding one of the patches of snow seen in midsummer in
the Alps of Switzerland. Through the valley the Ammer runs swiftly,
making sundry turns and windings, as it goes singing on its way toward
the deep ravines, which lie beyond Unterammergau. At the end of the
ash-bordered avenue we crossed a little bridge and were at last in
Oberammergau.

It is not a pretty town, or a clean one either, notwithstanding that a
writer from whom I have before quoted, says, that “it is the cleanest
town in the Bavarian Alps.” Not having seen all the towns in the
Bavarian Alps, I am not prepared to dispute the assertion, but if
Oberammergau is the cleanest, what must the others be? The streets are
very narrow and crooked, and wind here and there in a crazy kind of
manner very bewildering to the stranger, who constantly loses his way.
But there is never any difficulty in finding it again, as the church,
with its peculiar dome, not unlike a Turkish mosque, is a good landmark,
as is also Gaze’s hotel, which stands very nearly in the center of the
town. This last building looks as if it might have been an old barn
before it was converted to its present use. It is very noisy around it,
and dirty, too, in the extreme. The streets do not look as if they were
ever picked up, and the open sewers are simply a nuisance to the eye and
an offense to the nostrils, as are also the stables, of which there are
quite as many as houses. Every dwelling has its barn, where the cows and
horses are kept, and every barn has its manure heap, piled and boarded
with great care, and standing close to the street, and oftentimes under
the very windows of the houses. The fleas are everywhere, and attack you
at all points, and travel over you until you feel like tearing your hair
in utter desperation. And yet we have been told by some that they have
not seen a flea. Truly their lot was cast in a more fortunate locality
than ours.

The houses of Oberammergau are for the most part small, old-fashioned
and peculiarly shaped, and very few have flowers or trees in front. They
stand mostly in the street, as it were, and are neither homelike nor
inviting in their outward appearance. Of course there are exceptions to
this rule, and we noticed several places where it would be a delight to
stay. But these had probably been engaged for weeks, and when we drove
to one of them which had a pretty yard in front, we were received with a
shake of the head. At last, however, we found rooms in a sort of
_dependence_ to a restaurant near Gaze’s hotel, and though the stables
were here, and more smells than poor, abused Cologne ever boasted, and
though directly under our window there was a beer garden, where I knew
the peasantry would probably spend most of the night, we concluded we
were fortunate to get even such quarters, and tried to feel contented
and cheerful, until in walking about the town we came upon a tiny little
cottage standing in a patch of turnips, with the muck heap behind the
house instead of in front of it. There were some boxes of flowers in the
window, and the face of the old lady who sat on a bench by the door was
so pleasant and attractive that we accosted her, and were told that “we
could have the upper floor if we liked,—would we step in and look?”

There were but four rooms in the whole house, two below, the kitchen and
the living room,—and two above, but these were scrupulously clean, and
so odd-looking and delightful every way, that we decided at once to take
them. Now, men are supposed to be more courageous than women, but the
head of our party proved the contrary in this instance, and did not
hesitate to say that alone and unprotected he dared not face the woman
with the tumbled hair and dirty hands, who had smiled so blandly when we
took the rooms we were about to give up. He must have help, he said, for
though the Oberammergauers have the reputation of being very heavenly in
their dispositions, he suspected our late hostess might be an exception
to the general rule, and with her voluble French and German and English,
all utterly incomprehensible, prove more than a match for him. So we
went in a body, and I, as the one most interested in the change,
undertook to explain to her very meekly that though her rooms were
excellent in their way, and she herself everything to be desired in a
landlady, I was afraid the beer garden under my window might disturb me,
and we had found rooms in a quieter part of the town, where I should be
more likely to sleep. I might have spared myself the sweetness and
apologies, for they were lost upon her. With fierce gestures and
flashing eyes she poured out a torrent of words, which, as nearly as I
could judge, meant, that of all the mean people it had been her fortune
to meet, we were the meanest and the worst; that her beer garden was as
still as the grave, and if I could not sleep over it, the sooner I got
out of her house, the better; then, taking Mr. Holmes’s traveling bag,
she hurled it into the hall in a fashion which made Walter turn pale,
and showed that she meant business. It was in vain that I tried to
appease her; I only made matters worse, as she grew more furious and
looked as if fully capable of taking me up bodily and throwing me from
the window into her beer garden, the cause of the trouble. So we hurried
away with our bags and bundles and were soon in possession of our new
apartments, to which we ascended by means of a step-ladder, shutting the
trap door behind us.

What funny little rooms they were, with scarcely space to turn round or
stand upright! We had but one sheet, and our covering was a feather bed,
while one towel served for the day. There were little bits of windows
which opened like doors, and our looking-glass was about a foot square.
There were madonnas and saints and crosses on the wall, and presses
which smelled of mint and musk, and boxes and drawers, and curiosities
of various kinds, but the linen was white as snow, and the bare floor
was clean as soap and water could make it, as was every part of the
house, and with a deep feeling of thankfulness for our good luck, we
disposed of our baggage as well as we could, and went out to see the
town.

The next day, Saturday, was the day for the arrivals, and from early
morning until night they poured steadily in, until the town was full as
it could hold. Where all the people staid is a mystery. In our little
cottage the family slept in the woodshed, while on the night preceding
the play, some of their friends slept on the floor of the living room. A
full description of the variety of accommodations would fill a volume.
Some of our friends reported no sheet at all upon their beds; others
slept on pillows of hay, while others again boasted two sheets and a
lounge, with preserves and cake for supper. It was very amusing to watch
the new arrivals and see the fastidious lady hold high her silken skirts
and glance ruefully at her dainty boots, as she was set down before a
door which did not look very inviting; to see, too, the Tyrolese peasant
woman, who had walked into town with her basket of provisions on her
arm, and with no idea where she was to sleep. She had no anxiety with
regard to her wooden shoes, nor did she hold up her cotton gown, for it
was already above her ankles and expanded by a hoop, such as was worn
years ago. Her home was far up among the Tyrol mountains, and she had
come miles to see the play; but she was brisk as a bee, and after
greeting her acquaintances, whose costumes, like her own, were of most
wonderful fashion, she started with them across the meadow and up the
steep declivity, in the direction of Mt. Kofel to say her prayers before
the monument.

This is a marble group, representing a scene from the crucifixion—Christ
upon the cross, with his mother and John standing on either side. It is
the gift of the present king, Ludwig of Bavaria, to the Oberammergauers,
in commemoration of the play of 1870, which he witnessed. It is said to
be the work of Halbig, of Munich, and as a work of art is very
beautiful. As it is very large and stands high, it attracts the
attention at once, and hundreds of the tourists climb the hill to
examine it, while most of the peasantry go there to pray before it,
kneeling, some upon the ground and some upon the wooden benches placed
there for that purpose. The view from the monument is very fine, and of
itself repays one for the fatigue of the ascent. Leading from it to the
village is a higher and dryer, though longer road than the one across
the meadow, and this we took on our return, following it until we
reached the Church of Oberammergau.

It stands very near the swiftly running Ammer, in which some peasants
were washing their clothes when we crossed the bridge and entered the
church yard, where the curious crosses and headstones which marked the
graves of the dead made us linger a while to examine them and read the
names and dates upon them. It would seem that almost a third of the
persons buried there were Langs. Indeed, the Lang family is a very large
one in Oberammergau. The burgomaster is a Lang; St. John is a Lang; Mary
Magdalen is a Lang; Caiaphas is a Lang, and several of the singers are
also Langs.

The church itself is not very large or pretentious outwardly, and we
were surprised to find so much ornamentation inside. There was too much
gilding, it seemed to us, and the effect was rather tawdry than
otherwise. There were a few good pictures, and under a glass case in an
angle near the altar is the skeleton of a woman, elaborately and richly
dressed, but looking ghastly and horrible to those unaccustomed to such
sights. The church is chiefly interesting as being in one sense the
training school for the Passion Play. With its ceremonies, its
processions, its music and its singing, it prepares the actors for the
parts they take, and keeps the scenes of the betrayal and crucifixion
constantly in their minds. Its pastor, the good and aged Daisenberger,
should be mentioned here as being closely identified with the play as it
now appears upon the stage. He was the son of a peasant and is now
eighty-two years of age. His youth was spent in the monastery of Ettal,
with Othmar Weiss, who revised the old Passion Play and adapted it to
more modern ideas. In 1845 Daisenberger became the head of the church in
Oberammergau and made many changes in the play, striking out whatever he
thought objectionable or absurd, and materially elevating its tone. He
has also written several plays of a more secular character, which are
repeated during the long winter months and constitute the only amusement
of the little town. At these dramatic representations he directs and
arranges in person, and when he is gone, his place cannot well be
filled. The selection of the actors for the Passion Play devolves upon a
committee of forty-five householders, with Daisenberger at their head,
and the election takes place the last week of the December previous to
the play. All the members attend divine worship first, as they never do
anything without a prayer for guidance, and this it is which makes the
great drama seem so sacred and holy. To them it is not to be lightly
entered into, and the characters are chosen from the best citizens,
whose lives are known to be perfectly upright and without reproach.

Precisely at seven o’clock on the evening preceding a play, the actors
assemble at the extreme end of the village, opposite the house of Tobias
Flunger, the Christus of 1850, and there form a procession, which,
headed by the band playing a lively tune, marches through the principal
streets to the meadow near the theatre, where they disband and return to
their several homes. It has been said that there is no rest in
Oberammergau on the night before a play, but we did not find it so. It
was very quiet around our cottage, and after ten o’clock scarcely a
sound was heard till morning, when at five o’clock the booming of the
cannon planted at the foot of Mt. Kofel awoke the slumbering people and
told them that the business of the day had commenced. The first gun was
followed by several others in quick succession until everybody was
awake. The actors—and, including the musical characters, there are
nearly five hundred in all—hurried to the church, where mass was
performed, as a preparation for what was to follow, while the visitors
hastened to get their breakfasts, so as to be at the theatre when the
doors opened.

There are but few reserved seats, and as these are taken weeks in
advance, our tickets merely entitled us to seats in a certain _platz_,
or division, without designating any particular spot.

The theatre is plain and unpretending outwardly, being built wholly of
boards, with no attempt at ornament of any kind. Inside it is also very
simple and has evidently never had much money expended upon it. Its
auditorium is 118 feet wide by 168 feet deep, and it occupies an area of
nearly 20,000 square feet, and is capable of seating an audience of from
5,000 to 6,000 people. There are visible to the spectator five distinct
places of action. First is the proscenium for choruses and processions,
and as this part of the stage is not under cover, the singers are always
exposed to the weather, and stand, a part of the time, with the sun
shining directly in their faces. When it rains they have no alternative
but to bear it, and we were told that they sometimes sang with umbrellas
over their heads.

The second place is the central stage for the _tableaux vivants_ and the
usual dramatic scenes; the third and fourth, which are reached by
stairs, are the palace of Annas and the palace of Pilate, while the
fifth represents the streets of Jerusalem.

Thus there is plenty of room, and never any undue crowding, even when
hundreds are on the stage, as in some of the tableaux. In front of, and
facing the theatre proper, is the long area occupied by the spectators
and divided into compartments varying in price from eight marks ($2) to
one mark (25 cents). The eight-mark seats are reserved, and have backs,
but all the others are simply benches, with nothing to lean upon, and
those nearest the stage, in the one-mark places, have no cover of any
kind; consequently, when it rains or the sun is very hot, those
unfortunate enough to be in that locality are neither comfortable nor
happy, especially as umbrellas are not allowed to be raised on account
of those behind, whose view would be obstructed. And yet, in default of
getting any thing better, these places are eagerly sought after, and
some stand through the entire play rather than not see it.

The broad space overhead is left open for the sake of the beautiful
landscape, which adds greatly to the effect. Casting your eye over and
beyond the stage, you see directly in front the quiet valley, with the
Ammer flowing through it; to the right are steep hillsides clothed with
grass, and dotted here and there with trees of fir, while to the left
and farther back Mt. Kofel lifts his cross-crowned head, and looks down
upon the play. A more lovely background could not be devised, and when
the eye was tired with the scenes upon the stage it was such a rest to
let it wander away to the green fields beyond, even if it did detect a
wicked Oberammergauer fishing complacently in the river, unmindful of
the commandment respecting the Sabbath day. Perhaps he thought he was
quite as well occupied as we, and others may think so, too, but these
have never seen the Passion Play, and do not know how forcible is the
lesson it teaches, or how real it makes what before has seemed so misty
and vague to those who cannot easily grasp the man Christ and make him
seem human and life-like.

By half-past seven the theatre was full of eager, curious people,
gathered from all parts of the world, and from every station in life,
from the nobility of aristocratic England down to the lowly peasant of
the Tyrol. Even royalty is sometimes represented, but the “blue box” set
apart for it was vacant to-day, for the Duke of Edinburgh, though
expected, it was rumored, did not come, and only Lord Houghton and Lady
Stanley and Lady George Gordon drew the eyes of the curious in that
direction. At last, the booming of the cannon was heard again, and then
over the waiting thousands there fell a hush of expectancy, while the
orchestra played a sweet and simple overture. Could we then have looked
behind the curtain which shut the stage from us, a novel and touching
sight, such as is not often seen upon the boards of a theatre, would
have met our view. Five hundred people kneeling in silent prayer and
asking God’s blessing upon what they were about to do. Again the booming
of the cannon was heard, followed quickly by the third and last. It was
eight o’clock; the curtain was drawn, the chorus of singers appeared
upon the stage, and the “Passion Play” we had come so far to see, had
commenced.

As most of our readers know, the Passion Play is performed in
fulfillment of a vow made by the people in 1633, when a fearful
pestilence was ravaging the villages in the valley. For a long time
Oberammergau was free from the plague, owing to the strictness of the
sanitary precautions; but it was brought to them at last by a laborer,
who had been working in an infected district, and who succeeded in
entering the town to see his wife and children. In a day or two he was
dead, and so rapidly did the disease spread, that in thirty-three days
eighty-four persons belonging to the village died. Then it was that the
terrified inhabitants met together and made a solemn vow that if God
would remove the dreadful scourge they would perform the Passion Play
every ten years. From that time there were no more deaths in
Oberammergau, and the play was acted the following year, 1634. The
decaded period, however, was not chosen until 1680, and since that time
the play has been performed every ten years, with more or less
interruptions. It must, however, have been known to the peasantry of
Bavaria before 1633, as history speaks of it at a much earlier period.
Since 1634 it has undergone many changes and modifications and been
stripped of much that was absurd and offensive. Once the devil was a
constant actor upon the stage, and used to dance around Judas during the
temptation, and when at last the betrayer hanged himself, a host of
demons rushed upon him, as if to bear him away to endless torment.
Later, too, the spectators were wont to groan and hiss when he appeared,
and even pelt him with dirt and stones, so that it was difficult to find
a man with sufficient nerve to take the part of _Judas_. Now, however,
this is changed, and the good taste of the Geistlicher-Rath
Daisenberger, is perceptible in every part of the play. In 1870 the play
was broken up by the Franco-German war. Forty of the Ammergauers were
called into the Bavarian army, and among them Joseph Maier, the
_Christus_ of that year. When the news of peace reached the valley,
fires were lighted on every mountain top from the Adenwald to the Tyrol,
and the villagers resolved to give a repetition of the play by way of
thanksgiving. It was a great success, and thousands of tourists went to
witness it, all of whom were loud in their praises of Joseph Maier,
whose acting cannot be excelled, and who, after the burgomaster, is
looked up to by the peasantry as a man second only in importance to the
good Daisenberger himself. But of him I shall speak more particularly by
and bye. I wish now to describe the opening scene, which heralded the
beginning of the play.

The chorus of Schutzgeister, or Guardian Angels, as they are called, is
a peculiar feature of the Ammergau stage and adds greatly to the
interest. The chorus consists of twenty-six singers, and the leader is
styled the Prologue, or _choragus_. Immediately after the third and last
cannon they appear, thirteen on a side, and march slowly and solemnly
into line. Their dresses are of various colors, and over them a white
tunic or colored mantle is worn, giving them a picturesque and oriental
appearance. Among them are several young women, some of whose faces are
very pretty and sweet, and they seem to feel that it is a religious duty
rather than a pleasure to stand thus before the five thousand pairs of
eyes gazing so fixedly at them. Each act of the play is preceded by one
or two _tableaux vivants_, as symbols or prophecies of scenes in the
life of Christ, and it is the part of the _choragus_, or chief singer,
to describe these tableaux and the lesson they are intended to teach.
This he does in song, his companions taking up the chorus at intervals,
and making the whole very impressive and interesting, especially as some
of the solos are finely rendered, in voices clear and sweet, if not
highly cultivated. The song or recitation ended, the _choragus_ steps
backwards and with half the singers marches to the left of the stage,
while the other half retire to the right, where they stand motionless as
statues, while the curtain is withdrawn from the inner stage, and the
tableau is exposed to view for two or three minutes, while, watch as
closely as you may, you cannot detect the slightest movement in the mass
of humanity so artistically grouped together.

The first tableau represented Adam and Eve being driven from the
Paradise, which lay in the background, while, conspicuous in the center
of the garden, was the tree of life, laden with fruit, and among its
branches, the tempter, in the form of a serpent, was coiled. The second
tableau, which follows immediately after the close of the chorus,
revealed a large cross planted on a rock, with crowds of children
dressed in white kneeling around it in a worshiping attitude. The
prayers the children are supposed to be saying, are sung by the chorus,
who retire from the stage, and the first act of the great drama
commences.

Shouts of rejoicing and notes of glad singing were faintly heard,
seeming at first so far away that one could easily believe they came
from the green hilltops, seen over and beyond the theatre; nearer and
nearer they came, until the long procession appeared in view, and the
shouts and singing grew louder, as the thronging crowds, carrying palms
in their hands, welcomed to Jerusalem their master. Then it is that you
see _Joseph Maier_—the central figure of the play—the one on whom every
eye is fixed whenever he appears, and the sight of whom makes your heart
throb faster as you remember that the scenes you look upon were once a
reality, when Jerusalem opened wide her gates, and her streets resounded
with the loud hosannas of the multitude doing honor to the man riding in
their midst. A better _Christus_ than Joseph Maier could not have been
selected. Tall, finely formed, with a sad, pale face, and long, flowing
hair, he impresses you at once, and your first thought is what a
splendid looking man, and how well fitted for his part—a conviction
which deepens as the play progresses, and you watch him in all the
varied situations he has to fill. Not a trace of self-consciousness is
ever perceptible in his manner, which is always dignified and
self-possessed, like one who feels himself the master. His voice is
clear, and full, and rich, and you find yourself constantly listening
for it, especially toward the last, when the musical tones are full of
anguish or tender expostulation and disappointment, as he says to his
sleeping disciples: “Could ye not watch with me one hour?”

As a general thing, he was well sustained. Judas was inimitable, and
considering the character he had to take, may almost be said to be
better than Joseph Maier himself. With the latter every heart was in
sympathy, while for Judas there naturally could be but one feeling, and
that of indignation, but so powerfully was he tempted by the artful
Pharisees, and so hard and long did he struggle against the temptation,
and so bitter was his repentance when the deed was done, that you have
only a deep sympathy for him as he stands alone by himself and gives
vent to his remorse. I can see him now so plainly as he walked the
stage, wringing his hands in his despair, and catching at his long gray
hair as he lamented his folly, and with bitter cries mourned for the
dear friend he had betrayed. You do not see him hang himself, but you
see him make a rush at the mountain ash, placed there for that purpose,
and which hardly looks as if it would sustain him. But the curtain falls
in time to shut out any inconsistencies, and poor Judas “goes to his own
place,” and is seen no more.

Next to _Judas_ in point of acting comes rash, impetuous and cowardly
_Peter_, who, even if you did not know the story, would impress you as a
loving, true hearted man, sure to weep bitterly over the denial called
forth by fear, and to be among the first to seek the tomb of the risen
Saviour.

_John_, the beloved, was a little too tame and quiet for the part he
took, while _Magdalen_ was an utter failure. One great feature of the
play was the perfect self-forgetfulness of the actors, but this did not
apply to _Magdalen_, whose self-consciousness was so apparent and whose
voice was so unnatural and peculiar that we were sorry when she appeared
and glad when she left the stage. Her personal appearance was quite
contrary to one’s idea of the _Magdalen_, to whom the old masters always
gave long, flowing hair of a reddish or golden hue, for hers was dark
and so short and thin that to wipe one’s feet with it was an utter
absurdity. She might, of course, have called in art to her assistance,
and worn hair of wondrous length and thickness, but such deceptions are
unknown to the Magdalen of Oberammergau, whose locks were all her own,
as were the few attractions she possessed. The Madonna, on the contrary,
was excellent, with a fair, sweet face, which would lead us to question
the propriety of selecting so young a person for the mother of Christ,
if we did not know that the Bavarian peasantry believe in the perpetual
youth and beauty of the Virgin Mary. The parting scene between the
mother and her son before he goes up to Jerusalem is very touching and
sad, for Mary’s heart is wrung with dismal forebodings of some evil
which will befall her child, and her voice is full of pathos and
entreaty, while with infinite love and tenderness he bends over her
trying to reassure and comfort her. This is the third act, and after the
supper in Simon’s house, where Mary anointed the Saviour’s head, and
Judas was filled with horror at the useless expenditure of the three
hundred pence.

The second act, of which I omitted to speak, represented the high
priests in session, and consulting together how to secure the person of
Christ. Conspicuous among these was _Caiaphas_, who was admirably
represented by one of the Langs, and who never for an instant forgot the
part he was acting, or ceased to be other than the proud and despotic
man thirsting for the blood of the lowly Nazarene.

In the fourth act we had the temptation of Judas, and in the fifth the
institution of the Lord’s Supper, when Christ washed his disciples’
feet, and foretold that one of them should betray him. Next we saw the
Garden of Gethsemane, over which the shadows of night hung darkly, and
where the Saviour, in his great agony, prayed for the cup to pass from
him, if possible; while, a little apart, his disciples were sleeping
heavily. In the distance and gradually approaching nearer, the sound of
loud, excited voices and hurried footsteps was heard, as the Roman
soldiers, with the Pharisees and chief priests, approached, led by
Judas, who even then seemed to hesitate before giving the kiss of
betrayal. The text of the history is here followed very closely, and
ends with the captivity of the Saviour, who is borne away by the
soldiers.

By this time it was nearly twelve, and an intermission of an hour was
given, in which the spectators hurried to their lunch and were again in
their places by the time the cannon in the meadows announced that the
drama was about to be resumed.

As in the morning we followed the Saviour from his entry into Jerusalem
up to his betrayal, so in the afternoon we followed him to his
crucifixion and death, and saw him first before Annas, then before
Caiaphas, and then before Pilate, who strove so hard to save him, and
who, hoping to awaken the sympathy of the people for the man whose life
they sought, ordered Barabbas to be brought forth and placed side by
side with the noble captive. Where they picked up Barabbas is a marvel.
With long grey hair, which looked as if it never had been combed, and a
face from which you instinctively recoiled, he was led upon the stage by
a halter or chain,—a marked contrast to the calm, quiet dignity of
Joseph Maier, who, bound and bleeding from his recent scourging and the
crown of thorns, stood beside him before the rabble thirsting for his
blood and crying out, “Give us the Nazarene and let Barabbas go.”

Matters now are hurried on with great rapidity, and as the end comes
nearer and nearer, the hush which all along has pervaded that vast
concourse grows more and more profound, and the tension to which the
peoples’ nerves are strung reaches its climax, when in the fifteenth act
you see the long procession winding its way up to Calvary, with the
white-faced, worn-out Saviour tottering under the weight of his heavy
cross, while the brutal soldiery urge him to greater speed, and the
infuriated mob rend the air with their shouts of hatred and derision.
Then the tears which have so long been kept back overflow, and the heart
throbs with a keen sense of love and pity and sympathy, not for _Joseph
Maier_, but for the man Christ, to whom this, which now is only acting,
was once a terrible reality, and who really trod the weary road to
Calvary, and bore not only the ponderous cross but the sins of the whole
world. Every one was more or less affected, and the silence of the
audience was almost painful in its intensity, though broken occasionally
by a suppressed whisper or low cry, as the crowd increased and the
boisterous shouts grew louder and the mob hurried the Saviour on, until
from sheer exhaustion he fell upon the ground, and the cross was finally
laid upon the shoulders of Simon of Cyrene, who conveniently appeared
with a carpenter’s basket on his arm. This ascent to Calvary is, I
think, more effective and affecting than the crucifixion, which is,
however, a most marvelous piece of acting, and seems terribly real as
you gaze at the central figure upon the cross, and fancy you see the
death struggle from the beginning, until the white, worn face drops
downward, and you are glad with a great gladness that all is over.

Thenceforward there is more stir among the people, and the tired ones,
who have sat so long, unmindful of fatigue, change their positions and
breathe more freely as they wait for the scene of the resurrection.
This, some critics say, might be omitted—that the play is long enough
without it; but I hardly agree with them, for what would the crucifixion
avail without the rising from the dead? And when at last the rock is
rolled away and Jesus is alive again and speaks to the loving Mary, you
experience something of the same thrill you feel on Easter morning, and
your thoughts go back to the dear home church across the sea, where you
have so often heard the Easter bells and joined in the Easter songs.
Loudly and joyfully the singers take up the chorus, “He is risen, He is
risen,” and if your tongue were tuned to their language you would almost
join them in their exultant strains. But a tableau representing the
ascension is to follow, and you sit quietly till that is over; then,
singing the final hallelujah chorus, the Schutzgeister slowly retire
from the stage and the play is over, and we leave the theatre with a
feeling that we have witnessed something which for all time to come,
will, like some earnest, heart-stirring sermon, repeat itself over and
over again in our minds, until we are made better by it.


                                THE END.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                          TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES


 1. P. 48, changed “Adelaide said, ingly” to “Adelaide said, jingly”.
 2. Silently corrected obvious typographical errors and variations in
      spelling.
 3. Retained archaic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings as printed.
 4. Enclosed italics font in _underscores_.
 5. Denoted superscripts by a caret before a single superscript
      character.